《Dragon Lord Crane Smith》 Chapter 1 Lord Smith Kills Back to Stone City Chapter 1 Lord Smith Kills Back to Stone City "Young Lords are in distress! All return! Over, Over!" "Young Lords are in distress! All return! Over, Over!!!!" "Paige copied!" In the jungles beyond the south, Paige was teasing a small power for fun when she received this military order and exploded with a monstrous killing intent, getting into her SUV and taking off. She left dozens of bodies behind, and the leader of the small power shuddered and fell limp to the ground. She was Paige, a female monster who had singled out hundreds of people and killed them like a game from the Cryptoclidus Pce! No wonder these his men died at her hands! Wait, did Paige just get amand? And the only one who could make Paige obey orders was that War God Lord Smith! It was said that Lord Smith rarely gave orders personally these days unless a world ss disaster was about to erupt, could it be that a disaster on its way? At the thought, the leader cked out. "Matthew copied!" In the eastern waters, Matthew instantly raged, and with a mere wave of his hand, countless firepower instantly wiped out the enemy. Immediately afterwards, Matthew turned around with a few dozen warships and flew towards the country. "Kevin copied!" Inside a base in the west, Kevin roared up with hundreds of fighter jets, flying towards the country as if they were lightning that cut through the sky. "Joey copied!" In the north, Joey, with a thousand troops, took care of tens of thousands of enemies as fast as he could and dug into the helicopter under the grateful eyes of his allies. At this moment, all the members of the Cryptoclidus Pce from all over the world came towards T Country at top speed. With the Cryptoclidus Pce at full power, no one dared to stand in its way. Even the battlefield where artillery fire roared, when faced with the Cryptoclidus Pce, they had to immediately and obediently move out of the way. "Check it out, what''s going on in T Country? Why are the people of the Cryptoclidus Pce assembling so urgently?" "Something big must have happened to the Cryptoclidus Pce, check it out now ....." Simr orders, coincidentally, were issued from within each country, each organization. Founded over two hundred years ago, the Cryptoclidus Pce was the most powerful special force unit in the world. Each generation of the Cryptoclidus Pce''s masters, known as Dragon Lord, were the world''s top war gods. Especially the current Dragon Lord, whose strength had surpassed all the previous Dragon Lords, making him the first in two hundred years! The Cryptoclidus Pce was already more powerful than all the countries, and only needed to use half of its troops to trample all the powers. But now, the Cryptoclidus Pce had sent all its troops to kill back home! All troops! What did this mean? It meant that something amazing had happened at Cryptoclidus Pce! Something even bigger than the nations going to war! Would the worldndscape be shaken by this? And which unenlightened power would be finished? All at once, all the heads of the powers were terrified! In the sky, inside the exclusive warne of the Cryptoclidus Pce¡¯s master. The Cryptoclidus Pce¡¯s master Crane Smith''s eyes were red with murderous aura, and the clothes on his body were blowing up. He looked at the video on the miniputer and shivered with anger. A pair of twin girls, five years old, were kept in a dog cage, covered in bruises and dog shit, with people who asionally talked dirty to them and swung whips at them. There were two other Tibetan mastiffs outside the cage that kept eyeing the two children. Someone was even pouring slop on them. He could feel the foul smell through the screen. "Mommy, where are you ......" "Will you give mommy back to me? Give mommy back to me ......" "Don''t hit my sister, don''t hit my sister ......" "Daddy, Daddy, you have toe and save us ......" The older girl, named Nadia, cried and struggled, desperately trying to hold her sister, Megan, in her arms. Through the screen, Megan''s cold and desperate eyes pierced into Crane''s chest like a sharp knife. "Ah!" Looking at the video of his daughters who were being abused miserably, Crane looked up to the sky and roared in anger, his forehead was bursting with veins, and tears continued to flow from his eyes, and the next moment, a mouthful of blood violently spurted out of his mouth. "If you dare to hurt my daughter, I will exterminate his ns!" Crane''s angry roar broke through the sky. Five years ago, Crane was not yet Dragon Lord, much less a member of the Cryptoclidus Pce. He is the young master of the Smith family in the Magic City, a rich young man with a simple mind. However, the sudden illness and death of his father put aplete end to his peaceful life. His stepmother wanted to take the family fortune for herself, so she sent someone to poison Crane to death. The person who poisoned him had been secretly saved by Crane, and in return for Crane''s kindness, he took the poison himself, recing the medicine he gave Crane with an aphrodisiac. The extremely clever Crane, having swallowed the aphrodisiac, guessed that he was in danger and fled to the outskirts of Magic City overnight. However, that was when the drug in him kicked in and, parched and hot, he met the woman. The woman thought Crane was sick and tried to help him heal, but she was embraced in Crane''s arms ...... His stepmother''s men woulde after him at any moment, and in order not to drag this innocent woman down with him, Crane had to keep running away for his life. After a few tosses and turns and a great disaster, he received a series of strange encounters and within a few years, he actually became Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce. Yet since the beginning, he had never dared to forget that innocent woman. He remembered that the woman was wearing a pure white gourd ne, illuminated by the moonlight that night. He ordered his ''Dark Team'', which specialized in spying, to search for that woman back then, but even the well-informed Dark Team was unable to find her. It was as if that woman had never existed. Ten minutes ago, the Dark Team''s investigation had finally made a breakthrough! They stumbled upon the deranged video on a website in Dragon Kingdom. A pair of five-year-old twin girls were kept in a dog cage and subjected to inhumane torture. The twin girls, in fact, looked exactly like Dragon Lord. In another video posted to the video ount, a stunningly beautiful woman was seen crawling on her knees with a dog leash around her neck. It could be told from the voices in the video that the woman and the two little girls were mother and daughter. To top it all off, the woman had a white gourd pendant dangling right under her neck! They were wife and daughter of Dragon Lord! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The angry Dark Team didn''t dare to dy and immediately reported to Crane. Crane instantly became enraged and gave the Cryptoclidus Pce military order, calling all the members of the Cryptoclidus Pce toe back to the country. And he, himself, was returning home as fast as he could. T Country, Q State. Inside the office of the governor of Q State, that map of the world on the electronic screen was converging with thousands of arrows pointing straight to Q State. The governor of Q State was at this moment on a tense face as he answered the phone, while the call was from T Country. "Yes! I will fully cooperate with the Cryptoclidus Pce''s actions!" "Yes! I will find that mother and daughters, and if I don''t, I''ll kill myself!" "Please rest assured that we will never let the Cryptoclidus Pce¡¯s soldiers down!" After hanging up the phone, the governor of Q State''s face was purple with anger. "Mobilize all forces and find those two kids!!!" Chapter 2 Deliverance of Daughters Chapter 2 Deliverance of Daughters Stone City, a city under the jurisdiction of Q State. Rowan Collins was a rich man from Stone City, and at this moment, he was leisurely smoking a cigarette in a small courtyard on the outskirts of Stone City. Around him, were a couple of tattooed hulks, and in the corner, a dirty dog cage. "Brothers, do work well, Mr. Luca said that when he gets Flora Chambers in his hands, there will be heavy rewards!" "Okay, Mr. Rowan!" A fat man beside Rowan stood up, grabbed the rubber gloves next to him, and walked towards the dog cage in the corner. Looking at Nadia and Megan, who were covered in filth and cuddled together and shivering, the fatty spat at them with a smile, "Little bastard, if you want to me, me your mother, that bitch Flora Chambers showed a cold face to Mr. Luca." "If she had served Mr. Luca well, you two bastards need not to suffer like this." Seeing that Megan was staring at him with icy eyes as if she was looking at a dead man, the fatty grabbed Megan''s cor, "Little bastard, this look is as annoying as that of your mother, high and mighty." The fatty said, pping Megan hard across the face twice. "Let go of my sister, let go of my sister." "My mother is not a bitch, she is the best mother, let go of my sister ......" Little Nadia was shaking with fear, but still stubbornly defended her sister and her mother. The fatty pped Nadia aside and then, with one hand around Megan''s neck and the other rubber- gloved hand, grabbed a handful of smelly dog food and shoved it into Megan''s mouth as everyone let out a sickugh. Nadia climbed to her feet and rushed up again, trying to shield her sister. "Little bastard, if you want me to stop beating your sister, drink this, not a drop left, or I''ll have the Tibetan mastiff bite her to death." The fatty pointed to a nearby pot of slop and gave Nadia a grim smile. After hesitating, Nadia crawled over to the slop pot and drank as she choked out a sob saying not to hit her sister and she would drink. The people around the room watched with fascination, recording videos and asionally letting out a sickugh. At that moment, the roar of a helicopter came from the air. The crowd looked up to see a Silver Dragon helicopter, slowlynding, with a dozenbat aircrafts, guarding the perimeter. The gusts of wind stirred by the wings made it seem as if a shadow had fallen over the small yard. At the machine window, all that was revealed were red, murder-filled eyes. The people in the courtyard felt as if they were being stared at by death God, and the chill went to their bones, and their bodies could not help but shiver. What was with all the nes? Andbat aircrafts too. The fatty and the others felt a bout of confusion, and then, they were even more shocked. The hatch opened and a man, like a hawk, leapt down from the helicopter, which was tens of meters high. The fatty, who was still dazed, was directly stepped on the head by Crane, who had fallen from the sky, and his head instantly shattered into pulp. Afternding on the ground, looking at Nadia and Megan who were suffering from humiliation in the cage, Crane''s eyes could not move away anymore. His own daughters were being abused ...... "Bastard!" Crane''s eyes were red, his body turned into a cloud of residual shadows, and the man who was recording the video, whose head seemed like a fragile watermelon, was blown apart by Crane''s fist. Then Crane ripped open the dog cage door, his body peeked into the dog cage, and reached out to hold the two children tightly in his arms, "My daughters, my daughter, I am...... I amte." Crane''s voice choked and tears seized his eyes. They were his own daughters. Megan ducked backwards, her icy eyes not even wavering even as she sat on her butt on the filthy excrement. "You''re ...... you''re daddy?" Nadia faltered and looked at Crane in confusion. Nadia looked at the strange man in front of her with an overwhelming sense of closeness in his bones. Crane nodded vigorously, "I''m daddy, I''m your daddy." "Are you really Daddy?" Nadia''s fearful eyes burst with longing, but then they grew dark and lifeless again, "But Mommy says I don''t have a daddy." Daddy, such a simple word, was luxury for Nadia, and whenever she saw others holding their father''s hand, Nadia was envious. But she was afraid to ask her mother where her father was because her mother would be sad. Hearing Nadia''s words, Crane''s heart seized, remorse and self-me filled his heart at once, "I am sorry to your mother and to you guys. I am back and will never leave you guys again." After Nadia froze, she jumped into Crane''s arms and bawled, "Daddy ...... Daddy ...... we have a daddy from now on ...... " The child''s heartrending cries moved all who heard them to tears. Megan stood there, looking at Crane with an expressionless face, wanting to say something. Crane had just freed a hand to hold Megan, but Nadia''s cries stopped abruptly and she was unconscious. "Nadia, Nadia, don''t you scare Daddy." "Emma, take a quick look at my daughter, what''s wrong with her?" Crane, who would not even be the slightest bit scared in the face of a thousand armies, looked at his unconscious daughter and panicked, feeling as if the sky was about to copse. A woman in a military uniform, quickly stepped forward and touched Nadia''s pulse, "Lord Smith, Young Lord is weak, plus her emotions are fluctuating, so she fainted. Don''t worry, Lord Smith, I will make sure she is fine." Perhaps the name Emma were unheard of except by the people of the Cryptoclidus Pce, but her other name, Military Top Doctor, was a legend throughout the medical world. The world was shocked by the medical skills of the Military Top Doctor, who suddenly disappeared without a trace three years ago. Who would have thought that she was actually just one of the Eight Guards Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce, Emma. Emma carefully picked up Nadia and immediately carried her to the special medical machine to heal her. To the hospital? The consultations and protocols of the world''s top hospitals were not as good as a single word and a silver needle from Emma. Megan followed Emma with an expressionless face, and Crane tried to pick up Megan, but Megan simply ignored him. Crane could hardly imagine what they had gone through in the past few years, for Megan, a five year old, to develop such a cold personality. As Crane stood there motionless, an endless rage began to radiate from his body. Dare to abuse her daughters, go to hell! Crane slowly turned around and looked at Rowan and the others who had long been paralyzed with fear. Even if Rowan was stupid, he could understand at this moment that this person in front of him was someone he simply could not afford to mess with. The men who came down from the ne were all murderous, and the weapons and equipment they carried were all glowing with a regal cold light. The two ferocious Tibetan mastiffs had long since hid in a corner and shivered. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Please, spare my life, it''s all because Mr. Luca told me to do it, it''s none of my business." Seeing Crane turn around, Rowan immediately crawled in front of Crane and kowtowed his head desperately. "Kill him!" With amand from Crane, except for Rowan, those of hispdogs had their throats slit or their heads ripped off. Looking at the painful Dragon Lord and the inhumanly tortured Young Lords, the rage of the people of Cryptoclidus Pce had long been like a volcano about to erupt, and even if they scraped these beasts with a thousand swords, it would not be enough to relieve their heart''s hatred. Rowan directly fainted by the bloody scene. Immediately afterwards, with a sh of cold light, a sharp knife pierced through Rowan''s thigh, pinning him to the ground, and Rowan came to his senses with an awful scream. "Say it, where is Flora Chambers?" Crane looked at the wailing Rowan and asked coldly. "Really ...... it''s really none of my business, I ......" Before the words were out of his mouth, another sharp knife was thrust into Rowan''s thigh. "I''ll ask again, where is Flora Chambers?" Crane could no longer control his killing intention. "She¡¯s, she¡¯s in ...... Luca Duncan''s Lakeside Vi. It was him, it was him who asked me to torture your daughters and use them to ckmail that bitch Flora Chambers to sleep with him ...... ahhh!" The moment Rowan said the wrong word, a third knife was nailed to his thigh. He, Crane, owed Flora so much, how could he allow others to insult her with a single word? Crane never dreamed that Flora was pregnant back then, and what was even more unexpected was that she had to give birth to the children even though she was banished from the family. And he actually knew nothing about this, causing her and her daughters to suffer so much, he could hardly atone for his sins even if he lost his life to her! At this time, Rowan¡¯s cell phone dropped on the ground rang, lying on the ground, Rowan saw it and said to Crane, "Luca Duncan is calling, it was all because he told me to do so, it''s not my business, he ......" "Pick it up." Crane flung out a word coldly. Let alone what Mr. Luca, even if it is the King of Heaven, if he dares to bully his woman and children, he is entitled to die today! Rowan picked up the phone with a shudder. "Rowan, chop off all four hands of those two little bastards. The woman won''t even behave well, for fuck''s sake." A viciousmand came out of Rowan''s phone. Chapter 3 Exterminate His Clans Chapter 3 Exterminate His ns Hearing Luca''s voice, Rowan seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw, revealing an excited look. He was working for Luca, who was the heir to the Duncan family. The Duncan family was the richest in Stone City, not to mention Stone City, even in the whole Q State, there were not many people who dared to mess with it. If Luca came to save him, it must be possible. "Mr. Luca, save me, there''s a bunch of bastardsing to save those two little bastards ...... ah!!!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Rowan''s words for help were just halfway through, the arm he was holding the phone with was cut off by Crane with a sh. It was only when the blood spurted out of his arm that Rowan was roused from his panic by the pain, and he screamed in agony as he clutched his remaining half of the arm. "One more curse and I''ll cut your head off." Crane said, picking up the phone that fell on the ground and putting it to his ear, "Luca Duncan, if one hair is missing from Flora, I, Crane Smith, will exterminate your ns!" The voice was small, but there was plenty of anger and murder in it. After a dozen seconds of silence, the sound of Luca''s arrogantughter came from the phone, "Good, very good, I''ll wait for you toe and exterminate my ns." "You want to save this bitch?" "Well then, I''ll y a game with you to warm up." "From now on, I''ll strip her every two minutes, don''t you want to save her? I''m waiting for you......" With a snap, the phone was crushed into pieces, and the murderous aura on Crane''s body had be dense to the extreme. "Lead the way!" Crane grabbed Rowan''s cor and walked towards the helicopter like he was dragging a dead dog. Rowan had been pinned to the ground by the sharp knife and was now being dragged and pulled hard from the ground, and how he wished at the moment that he could pass out to ease the pain. But he couldn''t pass out now even if he wanted to, because of the huge pain that was deeply stimting every nerve in his body. Just as he walked next to the helicopter, someone followed him over and reported, "Lord Smith, people from Stone City and Q State''s Security Department are here, and John Porter Governor of Q State wants to meet you." "Tell them to get lost! I''ll call them if I need them, or leave me alone." "Eight Guards depart, the others stay behind to protect my daughters." Rowan waspletely dumbfounded. Governor of Q State was standing outside asking for a meeting? These people must have a background. It was over. It waspletely over! No matter how powerful the Duncan family was, in front of Governor of Q State, they had to meekly lie on the ground. So it seemed that Luca would definitely die today! Had he known that there was such a divine person behind the mother and daughters, he wouldn''t have dared to get involved even if he was beaten to death. Rowan was so scared that he forgot even the pain in his body and knelt inside the helicopter, kowtowing desperately, but no matter how much he begged for mercy, Crane''s eyes did not fluctuate even a little bit. If he had known, he wouldn''t have done it in the first ce. There was no medicine for regret. ...... Luca hung up the phone and sneered as he picked up a ss of red wine and poured it over Flora''s head, "Flora, did you hear that, someone ising to save you." Although Flora''s face was haggard, anyone could tell that this was a captivating beauty. . Only now this beauty, with a dog chain around her neck, was kneeling in front of Luca. Hearing Luca''s words, a puzzled look appeared in Flora''s lusterless eyes, but then it darkened again, how could someonee to save her? After her daughters were captured, the first thing her own family, the Chambers family, did was to give her to Luca. Not only that, her father and brother, had instructed her to ''serve'' Mr. Luca well, for fear of angering Luca and causing the Chambers family to suffer. How could anyone even stand up for her? "Let my daughters go ......" "Let my daughters go ............" "Let go of ...... my daughters ......" As if talking to herself, Flora said this phrase that she had repeated countless times. She already knew where she was going to end up, and she had no choice for the sake of her children. Luca grabbed Flora''s hair and dragged her to himself like a dead dog. "Say it, who''s that wild man from just now?" "I''ve been courting you for three years, and you haven''t even let me touch your hands, but you''re looking for wild men behind my back in private." Luca said viciously, and after saying this, he suddenly calmed down again as if he had changed his face. He tenderly sniffed at Flora''s face, "It smells so good ...... baby, since you won''t let me touch you, then today I will let my men rape you in front of that wild man, what do you think?" "I see, do you just like being raped?" "Just like back in Magic City, you had sex with a wild man in the woods, isn''t that particrly exciting?" "If I had understood your mind, I would have satisfied you long ago, baby. However, I have any interest in you now, so don''t worry, the brothers down there will have a lot of interest, after all, you were the most beautiful woman in Stone City back then." Speaking of this, Luca''s face changed again. He became frantic and kicked Flora to the side, "Bitch!" Flora''s face was expressionless as she knelt there again, like a walking corpse, "As long as you are happy, you can make me do whatever you want, I only beg you to let go of my children." She had given uppletely, and she knew that there was only one oue for her today, and that was to be tortured. Otherwise, her children would really be killed. After five years of holding on, she really couldn''t hold on anymore. Maybe it was fate. It would be aplete relief after today. Flora''s heart was like dead, devoid of any emotion. The trip to Magic City back then was the shame of Flora''s life, and ever since then, she had be the most bitchy woman in Stone City and even Q State. But she didn''t regret giving birth to Nadia and Megan. Several times, she wanted to do away with the children, but she never did, because they were two lives. She finally decided that she would have the children. The Chambers family banished her from the family and she struggled for five years with her children. But this pervert, Luca, kept pestering her, trying to get Flora to climb into his bed of her own ord. Anyone could understand that this was not love for Luca, but he was trying to satisfy his perverted mind. Flora hated the Chambers family and she hated Luca. But what she hated more than anything else was the madman who had lost his mind back in Magic City, the one who had raped her. Everyte at night, she woke up with a fright from that year. At this time, Luca stroked Flora''s face, "Come on, baby, two minutes are up, take off your clothes by yourself!" Expressionless, Flora took off her outer garment, and the white threads made that perfect figure even more enticing andpassionate. The beauty that Luca had dreamed of obtaining was presented in front of him. But at this moment, there was not even the slightest bit of desire in Luca''s eyes. There was just sick madness. "Let''s go, let''s go out and greet the man who''s going to exterminate my ns, then start your show in front of him." Luca said, leading Flora towards the outside like a dog. Flora was like a shell that had lost its soul, crawling behind step by step. In the courtyard stood dozens of burly bodyguards who had been given a pervert''s orders and were already ready in their minds. Now seeing Mr. Luca leading that beauty out, their breathing began to be abnormally rapid, theirs eyes fixed dead on Flora, unable to move any further. "The more people you can satisfy today and the louder you scream, the better the chances of those two little bastards surviving." Luca''s pervertedughter spread throughout the vi. Chapter 4 In Your Next Life, be a Good Person Chapter 4 In Your Next Life, be a Good Person The underlings set up a luxurious sun umbre in the courtyard and brought in a chair, where Luca sat leisurely, "Two minutes are up again, go, strip her top off!" When those strong men heard that, they all jumped at the chance. The thought of ripping off the top of the first beauty of Stone City felt incredibly exciting. "There are actually people who want to exterminate my ns." "Come on,e and watch her get raped to death." "Interesting, really interesting." Luca took a slow sip of his tea and revealed a cold smile. Want to save Flora, dream on! ¡®Is my family so easy to be offended?¡¯ At this moment, the roar of a helicopter came from the sky, and Crane sat in the cabin, seeing the scene in thekeside vi, his fists clenched so tightly that his bones creaked. The woman kneeling on the ground, needless to say, was definitely Flora without a doubt. The air inside the cabin seemed to freeze, and Rowan, who was begging for mercy, was directly stunned by Crane''s aura. "Lord Smith, I''m going down to finish off those bastards and save Mrs. Smith!" Spencer''s eyes were bloodshot as he roared. "No, I''ll pick her up myself, I owe her that." Crane suddenly calmed down. Only Spencer and the others understood that the calm Lord was now in his most fearsome state, for this would be the beginning of his killing spree. Sweeping his eyes at the passed out Rowan, Crane stood up. "In your next life, remember to be a good person." Crane said, directly throwing Rowan out of the helicopter and smashing him towards the crowd in the courtyard. Afterwards, Crane leapt down from the helicopter. Luca and the others were looking up, puzzled, at the helicopter overhead, when they saw a body smashing towards the crowd like a cannonball, one of the bodyguards failed to dodge and was directly smashed half to death. Luca''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw the scene in front of him, and a very bad feeling welled up in his heart. What a dominating way toe out! Could this wild man be a tough nut to crack? Impossible. If Flora had such a backer, there was no way he wouldn''t know about it. Then, several figures descended from the sky like gods descending from the heavens andnded steadily in front of them, especially the one standing at the forefront, the fierce aura alone made people look at them with fear and an urge to kneel down and beg for their lives. No one in the courtyard had ever seen such an appearance, and they were all confused. Crane walked towards Flora with heavy steps and apprehension. Incredible feelings of guilt flooded Crane''s heart, and he didn''t know how to face this woman. Everything this woman endured was a result of his sins back then, he was aplete bastard. A hint of doubt appeared in Flora''s desperate eyes after she saw Crane. What a familiar face. She felt she had seen it somewhere before. Luca found himself in a cold sweat of shock and irritation as he shouted sternly, "From the Ministry of War? What are you doing in my family? Get out!" In Stone City and even the entire Q State, there was no one that his family couldn''t afford to mess with, so what if they were from the Ministry of War? There were people from their family at the top of the Southwest Division of the Ministry of War. Crane slowly turned his head, his scarlet eyes revealing a morbid killing intent. Luca couldn''t help but feel his heart tighten and his scalp tingle, feeling as if he was being watched by a fierce beast that was ready to choose and devour people. "Ie to exterminate your ns!" Crane''s body seemed to turn into a cloud of residual shadows as he appeared directly in front of Luca. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With a howl, Luca flew out with a miserable scream, and when hended, his chest had copsed in. But his life wasn''t in danger, because Crane wouldn''t let him die so easily. In Crane''s hand, at some point, there was an additional soft sword, which was glowing with a regal cold light. He took his sword and walked towards Luca step by step, "Is it you, who wants my daughter''s hands?" Crane didn''t even dare to imagine what would have happened to his children and Flora if he hadn''t returned. Suffering inhuman torture and then dying a humiliation-ridden death? Luca felt Crane''s iparably strong killing intent and slowly moved his body towards the back, "I''m telling you, I''m the young master of the Duncan family, you ......" There was a sh of cold light and his right arm was cut off in a straight line. It fell to the ground. The fingers were still moving slightly. Luca looked incredulously at the arm on the ground, and then at the flush wound at his right shoulder. He covered his right shoulder and screamed miserably, "Ah ...... my arm, ah ......" Crane stood there, quietly looking at Luca, his face expressionless. "Kill them ...... kill them ...... kill them ......" Luca''s face was pale as he roared "My arm, ah ...... kill them!" It was only then that the underlings reacted, but whether it was the burly men or the bodyguard security guards, all of them dared not make any move. These people were fatalities who had killed countless people. They were only here to be fighters, not to sell their lives! Another cold light shed, and Luca''s left arm was broken once again. Both of Luca''s arms were broken, and hey on the ground in pain, screaming and tumbling, infinite fear welling up in his heart. This was a madman who killed people. The Duncan family bodyguards already had the intention to retreat, but without waiting for them to escape, the squad brought by Spencer immediately rushed forward. They were like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and instantly screams of misery were heard everywhere. Ten secondster, the battle was over, and all of the dozens of bodyguards in the vi were lying on the ground, none of them alive! On the other side, Luca was already terrified to the extreme when he saw the corpses all over the ground, shaking his body violently. "No ...... don¡¯t kill me ...... no, I am the young master of the Duncan family, you, you can¡¯t kill me ...... I have money, I will give you all the money. " Luca forgot about the pain, his back rubbed against the ground, and moved back a little bit. Crane gritted his teeth, his murderous eyes staring at Luca as he once again raised the soft sword in his hand. Just then, a melodious voice made Crane stop in his tracks. "It''s you!!!" Flora stood up, her eyes staring straight at Crane, and screamed loudly. Chapter 5 Hate The Man Chapter 5 Hate The Man Flora finally recognized Crane. The scene from five years ago lingered like it was etched in her brain. Although Crane''s appearance had changed, Flora knew that the man in front of her was the madman who had raped her in Magic City back then, the vicious wolf whom she hated to scrape by the thousand! Crane looked at Flora guiltily, took a deep breath, and with an apprehensive andplicated feeling, he walked towards Flora. He could not escape, and did not want to escape. Although back then it was because of his being drugged and delirious nature that he did that beastly thing. But, what hurts is what hurts. He could not pay it back for the rest of his life. Crane walked in front of Flora, who instinctively took a step backwards, but then, like a madman, she grabbed Crane''s clothes. "Where are my daughters? Where are my daughters!?" Flora asked shakily. Crane hurriedly reassured Flora that his daughters had been saved by himself and were being treated and were not in danger. Flora heard this and let out a sigh of relief, then cried and roared, her hand kept hitting hard on Crane''s body. "You bastard, demon, I''m going to kill you, kill you ...... Ah!!!" "Why? Why? Why did you do that to me? Why aren''t you dead yet ...... Why ......" Five years of pain, five years of aggravation, at this moment, finally crushed Flora to the point of copse. Crane''s face and neck were scratched with blood marks all over by Flora, and even the corners of his N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. mouth were broken, but he stood there unmoving, letting her vent as much as she wanted. Spencer and the others pretended not to see anything and all turned their heads to look away. If it was someone else who dared to touch a hair on Dragon Lord''s head, they would have to split the other party into five horses, but this woman, the young lords'' mother, was the woman Dragon Lord had been looking for three years. Crane fiercely took Flora in his arms, "I''m sorry." These three words, Crane had said it silently for five years. Flora''s body stiffened and she reacted before violently pushing Crane away, "Get lost!" "Sorry? What''s the point of an apology?" "Because of you, I was thrown out of the Chambers family." "Because of you, I''ve be theughing stock of Stone City." "Because of you, I''m living worse than a dog right now." "You are sorry? I tell you, I hate you, I hate you, I want to scrape you a thousand times ......," Flora squatted on the ground, clutching her head and crying bitterly. Crane squatted down and draped his clothes over Flora''s body, hugging her tightly once again, "In the future, I will spend my whole life to atone for my sins, I won''t let anyone bully you and the children again, believe me." Hearing the word children, Flora''s cries came to an abrupt halt. Flora struggled to stand up and tried to find her daughters, but was shocked to see Luca, who had lost his arms. Earlier, Flora''s eyes had been staring at Crane''s face, and she was not even aware of what was happening in the vi. As for those corpses in the courtyard, Spencer and the others had already lined up in a row, blocking Flora''s line of sight. They had been in the killing fields for a long time and had seen a lot of dead people, but Mrs. Smith was different and would be shocked to see so many corpses. Crane looked at Flora and revealed a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, our daughters are being protected by a special caregiver." "I''ll handle things here, you go check on the kids. I''ll let you beat and punish me when I get back." Without waiting for Flora''s reply, Crane called Spencer over and told Spencer to send Flora to the children first, and instructed Spencer to have Emma check Flora''s body. "Don''t worry, Lord Smith, I will send Mrs. Smith back safely!" Spencer finished speaking and respectfully invited Flora to the helicopter. Crane did not object to this address, which was tantamount to acquiescence, while Flora just gave Spencer an indifferent look. All she wanted now was to see the children sooner, as long as the children were safe okay, the rest didn''t matter anymore. Looking at the distant helicopter, Crane''s face was once again gloomy. The man was rescued, but the matter was, by far, not over. Crane twisted back, his eyes indifferent as he looked at Luca who was pale from bleeding too much. The Eight Dragon Guards were only responsible for keeping Luca alive, but would not let Luca be treatedfortably. Seeing Crane''s death-like gaze, Luca became incontinent. "So, you are ......" Luca finally understood this man in front of him was the man who raped Flora back then, and the father of those two little bastards. "I ...... have released her, I beg you, please let me go, I will never mess with them again." Luca struggled and began to beg for mercy, trying to get up and kowtow, but he couldn''t even get up because he had lost his arms and had lost too much blood. Crane walked next to Luca with a murderous aura all over his body. "I, I tell you, my uncle is in the Ministry of War, and if you kill me, he ...... he will not spare you." "Also, our family, not only in Stone City, but also in Q State, yes, we have great power in Q State, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me. If you kill me, you won''t be able to walk out of Stone City." "And, and, if you kill me, Flora and her daughters will not end up well, the Duncan family will definitely not spare them, you can''t kill me." Luca panicked, backing up as he was uttering words, trying to find a reason he could live. He was the heir of the Duncan family, he hadn''t be the head of the family yet, he still had a lot of youth to squander, he couldn''t die, he absolutely couldn''t die. Crane revealed a cold smile, "When you tortured my daughters, did you ever think of showing mercy?" "When you insulted Flora, did you ever think of sparing her?" "Did you ever think of stopping when you were doing whatever you wanted in Stone City, harming so many young women and abusing so many children?" "Don''t you say that no one dares to mess with your family? Call someone to finish me off and you''ll live, but if you fail to do me off, I will destroy your ns." After Crane finished speaking, he used Luca''s cell phone and dialed his father Alfred Duncan''s number. "Break a leg in a quarter of an hour, tell them to speed up." Crane put his phone on speaker and put it to Luca''s ear. Chapter 6 Please Keep Calling People Chapter 6 Please Keep Calling People Luca was like a cancer in Stone City, and he had a perverted hobby of torturing young women. And to watch the young woman''s children and husband suffer humiliation and die. And all of this, because of the blessing of the Duncan family, the people of Stone City dared not do anything but be angry Crane really could hardly imagine what kind of what kind of person of Alfred Duncan was to had been to educate such a cruel brute as Luca. If Flora hadn''t been the first beauty in Stone City, and Luca had always wanted her to take the initiative to crawl into bed and satisfy his desire for conquest, perhaps, she would have disappeared from Stone City silently, just like everyone else. After a few years, he lost his patience with Flora, and the previous scene of torturing the children to force Flora happened. At this moment, Alfred Duncan, the head of the Duncan family, was at the Qingchuan clubhouse when he saw the call from his son and froze. This son of his own, who was obsessed with various young women every day, howe he had time to call his old father today? As soon as the phone was connected, Luca''s panicked plea for help came out. "Dad, help, that little bastards'' father is back, he cut off both my arms and he''s going to cut off my legs." "Dad, hurry up and get someone to help me, I''m going to die with my arms gone." "By the way, he said that he would cut off one of my legs in a quarter of an hour. Dad,e and save me, I don''t want to die. Dad." Alfred''s face suddenly changed, "Luca, where are you? I''ll send someone to rescue you right away, you ......" "He''s at the Lakeside Vi." Crane finished and directly stomped on Luca''s phone. Hearing the beeping sounding from his phone, Alfred pped the coffee table in front of him with one fist, "Dare to hurt my son, drop death." A couple of his friends who were drinking tea together rushed to ask what was going on. Alfred couldn''t bother to exin and immediately called the phone back to Stone City, "Tate, hurry up and bring someone to Luca''s vi. Luca has been chopped up, you go over there, chop up the murderer''s arms and legs, I want him to beg for his life." "I''ll go back immediately, I''d like to see who has the nuts to hurt my son." Alfred rushed towards Stone City. On the way, he desperately dialed Luca''s phone, but it kept turning off, and the bad premonition in his heart was getting worse and worse. After Luca begged for help, he knew that the Duncan family would send someone to save him right away, his fear of Crane subsided, and his two eyes stared at Crane with resentment, secretly thinking that when the Duncan family came, he would definitely cut these few people into pieces. Crane faintly nced at Luca, "Stuff him in the dog cage!" The guards carried the dog cage over and stuffed Luca in it, and used a shovel to shovel the dog shit from the corner and threw it at Luca''s face. Luca went from cursing at the beginning to crying out in pain and begging for mercy, but in return, all he got was looks from the Dragon Guards like he was an idiot, and no one paid any attention to him. Crane sat under a sun umbre, and the six men lined up and stood behind Crane, next to Luca who was in a dog cage. The gate of the vi courtyard were wide open, waiting quietly for the arrival of the Duncan family. In just over ten minutes, with the roar of engines, two dozen cars fishtailed in, rushing directly into the The car door opened, a hundred people, some with machetes, some with axes, all with fierce eyes, murderous aura, gathered behind a bald man, all with gloomy faces staring at Crane sitting under the sun umbre. This bald man was no other than Tate Duncan, younger brother Alfred Duncan, the boss of the Stone City Underworld. Tate frowned slightly when he saw the twenty or so corpses in the courtyard. All of them were deadly by one move. However, seeing that there were only seven people on the other side, Tate didn''t care too much. Even if they were powerful, could theypare to the nearly 100 people he had? The men he brought with him were all ouws who had seen blood and killed without blinking. "Son, where is my nephew? If you have the sense, let him go quickly, or don''t me my knife for not having eyes." Tate held a machete and pointed it at Crane. Before Crane could say anything, Luca in the dog cage yelled, "Uncle Tate, I''m here, hurry up and save me, Uncle Tate." When Luca saw his family, his eyes flowed with tears, only, unfortunately, his arms were gone and he couldn''t wipe them. Tate took a look, his face changed greatly, he only heard his elder brother say that his nephew was cut, but never thought that both arms were gone, and he was still locked up in a dog cage. It was such humiliation to his family. "Luca, don''t be afraid, I will definitely get you out." Tate waved his hand, "Go, chop them up and feed them to the dogs." Nearly a hundred people, wielding machetes and axes in their hands, lunged at Crane and the others. Crane sat there without moving, and the six men of his guards pounced on the crowd like six sharp arrows shot out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even the world''s top special forces were no match for the Dragon Guards, let alone these rabble- rousers in Stone City. In an instant, a hundred people were pounded by the guards, and the screams of misery rose above the waves. In just ten seconds, the Duncan''s fighters had left behind more than thirty bodies, desperately running towards the outside. The guards'' moves were deadly, but their machetes could not even touch the corners of their clothes, how could they fight? Tate, who was beaten, tried to stop his men, but no one listened to him when it was a matter of life and death. The fighters just ran to the entrance of the vi, they saw five SUVs racing in, blocking the entrance in unison, and more than twenty people came down from the vehicles, all of them still carrying the heavy smell of smoke. "Kill those who insulted Mrs. Smith and Young Lords!" The Tiger Guards of Cryptoclidus Pce that had just walked off the battlefield pounced towards these fighters blocking the entrance without saying a word. The fighters only felt apelling and fierce aura that met their faces, and suddenly, it was as if they saw a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, their legs couldn''t help but tremble. But soon they were quiet, for their lives were gone, and there was no need to tremble. On the other side, Tate was also beat to the ground. The Dragon Guards and Tiger Guards escorted Tate to Crane''s presence. The Tiger Guards, kneeling on one knee, "Sorry for beingte, I hope you will forgive us, Lord Smith." "Get up!" Crane said indifferently. The Tiger Guards immediately got up and stepped back to the side. "Who the hell are you?" Tate asked as he looked at Crane in horror. The Cryptoclidus Pce? What kind of organization was that? Could it be a secret organization of the Ministry of War? Yes, that must be it, those Tiger Guards look like they just came up from the battlefield, full of the smell of smoke, definitely from the Ministry of War without a doubt. After thinking about it, Tate calmed down instead. If these people were from the Ministry of War, things would have worked out. "Go ahead and call more people!" Crane nced at Tate and lifted his wrist to check the time, "A quarter of an hour is up, break his leg." As Peter was just about to turn around, the captain of Tiger Guards scurried over, hisrge, blood- crusted hand grabbed one of Luca''s thighs right through the dog cage, "Dare to insult Mrs. Smith and Young Lords, I will kill you." The desperate Luca struggled violently, but his strength was just an ant to shake the tree in front of the Tiger Guards. With a cold sh of light from the dagger in his hand, the Tiger Guards captain sliced at Luca''s thigh. "Stop, or I will kill him." Tate''s voice came, and the Tiger Guards captain turned his head to see Tate holding a firearm in his hand, pressed against Crane''s forehead. Chapter 7 Brake Another Leg Chapter 7 Brake Another Leg Crane calmly looked at Tate with no ripples in his eyes. Tate, who was confident with the firearm in his hand, had his hand start to tremble slightly under Crane''s gaze, and there was a voice in his heart that kept reminding him to never pull the trigger, otherwise it would definitely be himself who died. Luca let out a miserable cry, and Tate''s hand shuddered as the firearm almost fell to the ground. Only then did Tate realize that Luca''s right leg had been cut off, and the Tiger Guards captain took the leg and threw it to the Tibetan mastiff hiding in the corner. A piece of trash ying with a gun in front of Dragon Lord? That was a big joke! "You ......" Tate stared at the Tiger Guards captain in horror, and then looked incredulously at the calm Crane. Tate had never dreamed that the man would disregard the safety of his Lord and directly cut off Luca''s right leg. Luca was with one leg left, and his big brother had to be crazy when he came back. "Dare to hurt family members, I want you to die!" Tate roared in anger and was about to pull the trigger. But that was when he realized that the hand he was holding the firearm ...... It was broken! And the Dragon Guards had rushed up and pinned him down. Tate was pinned to his knees by the Dragon Guards, forcing him to endure the paining from his hands. "Go ahead and call more people." Crane said calmly. "You really want to hurt both of us?" Tate was in cold sweat from the pain, the enemy was unfathomable, even if he could take them out, the Duncan family would still be hurt. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Tate''s words, the Dragon Guards and the Tiger Guards nced at him like he was an idiot, hurt of them? His family was worthy of that? Feeling the mockery in the crowd''s eyes, Tate''s heart became even more uneasy. But after all, he was a member of the Duncan family, and soon, he suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. "I know that you should be in the secret organization of the Ministry of War, but to tell you the truth, your Vice General of the Southwest Division of the Ministry of War, Brian Duncan, is my younger brother, so before you do anything, you should weigh the pros and coins." "How about this, you let my nephew go now, and I''ll intercede for you at my big brother and younger brother to resolve this misunderstanding, and even make friends, what do you think?" His purpose was simple, to get Luca out first, otherwise Luca would have to bleed out and die. As for how to deal with these military ones, he would wait for his big brother and younger brother to discuss it. How could this little thought of his be able to hide from Crane''s eyes? "Noisy!" Crane disdainfully muttered one word and reached out to snap Tate''s neck. Tate''s eyes were wide open as he died. Having watched his Uncle Tate die with his own eyes, Luca did not shout again, buty lost in the dog cage. He was desperate, the immense pain of his crippled body coupled with the blow to his mind had left his body incredibly weak and numb. Crane took out Tate''s phone, dialed Alfred''s number again, and put it to Luca''s ear, "Keep calling more people!" When Luca heard this, he looked at Crane in a trance-like manner. Would the Duncan family still be able to get him out? Did he still have a chance to take revenge? Yes, there must be, and even if he died, he would watch this demon be killed by his father before he die, and he would let him die before his eyes. Thinking of this, Luca''s all-consuming eyes once again evoked some divine color. And that, too, was Crane''s purpose. Alfred kept urging the driver to hurry up and hurry up again, and when he saw Tate''s call, his spirits lifted, "Tate, how''s Luca?" But soon, Luca''s weak voice came out, "Dad, Uncle Tate is dead, they are all devils, and all the hundred people Uncle Tate brought with him are dead too." "Dad, I''ve broken another leg, I won''t live, but before I die, I''m going to see that these demons of the Ministry of War go to hell." When Alfred heard this, his brain stunned and his body swayed as he fell into the back seat, almost passing out. When he was about to speak again, he found that the phone had once again been hung up. "Ah ...... I will kill you and exterminate your ns." Alfred roared loudly, "From the Ministry of War, even if it''s the King of Heaven, if you dare to hurt my son, you have to die." Alfred''s eyes were bloodshot and murderous. If someone dares to mess with his family, he would end up to die. Alfred dialed a phone, " Brian, your nephew was cut up and disabled, and your second brother was killed ...... all by your Ministry of War ...... Brian, the Duncan family is not to be bullied!" "What? Can''t move first? ............ I know." After saying that, Alfred hung up the phone, his face bing unusually gloomy, "Can''t move first? I''d like to see, what can I do if I move?" "Pass down the order for all personnel of the Duncan family to assemble and for all five masters who are in seclusion toe out." "Bring out all the firearms." "This time, I will use their blood to avenge my brother and my son, so that the entire Q State will know what exactly is the consequence for offending my family." The order came out and all the people of the Duncan family moved and all gathered towards the old mansion. All of a sudden, the entire Stone City shook, and everyone was afraid that something had provoked this devouring tiger of the Duncan family. And at this time, within the small courtyard of the outskirt of the Stone City, Flora looked at Nadia lying on the bed with aplicated expression, and Megan who was holding her hand tightly, she didn''t know what to do. The man who ruined her life had reappeared. She hated him that she wished to eat his flesh and drink his blood. But then she saw her two well-behaved daughters, and she was at a loss. Was it possible to keep her daughters from recognizing their father for the sake of her hatred? Although her daughters rarely mentioned their father, Flora knew that they missed their father all the time, especially Nadia, who even dreamed of calling out for her father, hoping for a father who could love her, a father who could protect her. True, this time he saved her and her daughters, but did that cancel out the sins hemitted? Flora felt like her head was about to explode and couldn''t help but sigh heavily. "Mrs. Smith, your body is rather weak, drink this bowl of ginseng soup." Emma once again respectfully brought the ginseng soup to Flora. Flora frowned slightly and waved her hand impatiently, "I told you, I''m not your Mrs. Smith, I have nothing to do with that man! I don''t need any mercy from you guys!" After Spencer had sent Flora here, Flora had been cold and ignored the others at all, and when Emma tried to check her pulse to check her body, Flora simply did not agree. As for the title of Mrs. Smith, she was more than resistant. "Mrs. Smith, Lord Smith has been searching for you all these years, he didn''t intentionally set you aside, please believe in him." Emma and the others immediately knelt down on one knee and said sincerely. "I told you, I''m not Mrs. Smith, I''m taking the children out of here." Flora said coldly, bending down and picking up Nadia who was lying on the bed. Chapter 8 The Storm is Coming Chapter 8 The Storm is Coming As Emma was about to speak, Spencer tugged at her shirt and shook his head slightly. The Cryptoclidus Pce''s dark team was controlled by Spencer, so Flora''s experience was the most clear to Spencer other than Dragon Lord, and he understood that it was Flora''s biggest knot in her heart. "Don''t worry, we won''t say any more, but the young lord''s body is weak, please stay here with the young lord, so that Emma can heal the young lord! And, the crisis outside has not been lifted yet, for the safety of Young Lord, I implore you to definitely stay." Spencer said in a hurry. Mrs. Smith and the young lords must never leave this ce, this was the bottom line, as for the grudge between her and Dragon Lord, it was better to let Dragon Lord settle it himself. They as subordinates could not say anything more, otherwise it would only backfire. After hesitating for a moment, Flora sighed and put Nadia back on the bed. Although she didn''t know exactly what these people did, she could see that the children were perfectly safe with them. While this was going on, Nadia opened her sleepy eyes and seemed to think of something and sat up with a jerk, "Daddy ......" Little Nadia shrieked and looked around, searching for her daddy, but the gentle, affectionate face was nowhere to be seen. Seeing her mother standing by the bed, Nadia immediately took her hand, "Mommy, I saw Daddy, Daddy ising to save Nadia." "Where''s Daddy? Why is Daddy gone again? Did I fall asleep and Daddy got angry and didn''t want me?" Nadia rose from the bed, looking so dazed and confused, anxious tears streaming down from those longing eyes. She was afraid that the sight of her father would be another one of her dreams. Flora hugged her daughter tightly, her heart was like a blocked boulder, she wanted to let out a loud cry, but couldn''t, "Nadia ......" Sensing her mother''s reaction, Nadia thought her daddy had left and didn''t want her, and immediately howled, "Mommy, I want Daddy, I want Daddy." The anxious cries of the child brought tears to all who heard them. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Emma wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, came forward and said tenderly to Nadia, "Young Lord, Lord Smith...... your father has gone to fight the bad guys, and wille back after that." "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your Mommy. Daddy is there beating up the bad guys after he rescued your Mommy, taking revenge out for your Mommy and you." When Nadia heard this, she stopped crying and her teary eyes showed a strong sense of longing, "Mommy, Daddy wille back after he beats up the bad guys, won''t he? Daddy doesn''t go, does he?" Flora clenched her teeth and held back the tears in her eyes as she nodded, "Yes, good girl, Daddy will be back after he beats up the bad guys." Nadia jumped up and down on the bed with excitement, "Oh great ...... Daddy didn''t go. Nadia will have a daddy from now on, Nadia has a daddy." "Sister, did you hear that, we''ll have a daddy from now on." Nadia shouted as she bounced and shouted at Megan who was standing off to the side. "Mommy said we don''t have a daddy." Megan''s cold words made everyone in the room, inexplicably, ache in their hearts. Seeing the reaction of the two children, Flora''s tears could no longer be held back, she twisted her head and ran out of the room, squatting downstairs in the corner, tearing her heart out and crying. me her daughters? No, what was wrong with her daughters? They were just children who hadn''t seen their father since they were born and missed him in particr. But that father, however, ruined her life. She felt like she was going crazy now. Spencer, who was worried about Mrs. Smith''s safety and chased out, sighed silently as she looked at Flora who was crying in pain. Spencer had no doubt that if it wasn''t for the bond of her daughters, Flora could definitely kill Dragon Lord herself right now! This was an incredibly stubborn and high-spirited woman, otherwise she wouldn''t have insisted on giving birth to the children back then despite the Chambers family''s opposition and raised them alone with difficulty for five years. But just because of her stubbornness, her daughters kept her alive for the past five years. Now, seeing the very different attitudes of her two daughters towards that man, she definitely had mixed feelings. Spencer looked at the gloomy sky and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes. The dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker and thicker, and the wind was blowing slowly as if a rainstorm wasing. Just like now in Stone City, the storm wasing. The matter of the Duncan family mobilizing their people with great fanfare shook everyone in Stone City, the Duncan family was seething with monstrous anger. In contrast, within thekeside vi, Crane sat there quietly as the Dragon Guards and Tiger Guards stood in two rows, awaiting the arrival of the Duncan family. And, of course, there was Luca whoy dying in a dog cage. Peter chuckled dismissively as he looked at the small drone circling above the vi. That was a drone sent by Alfred. Inside the Duncan family''s old mansion, Alfred watched the imagesing back from the drone, his forehead bruised, and he smashed the table beside him with a fist, his chest heaving violently. Seeing his son, who only had one leg left,nguishing in a dog cage, Alfred could not wait to rush straight up and lynch Crane and the others. "Dad, give the order, we must take revenge for big brother and Uncle Tate." Alfred''s youngest son shouted loudly as he held a machete. "Two dozen people dare to be so arrogant, Mr. Alfred, give the order, kill them and take revenge for Mr. Luca and Mr. Tate." "These bastards, how dare they insult my family like this, it''s really unbearable. When I catch them, I will make their lives worse than death, let them watch their flesh being eaten by dogs one bite at a time." "Mr. Alfred, let me take the men and chop them up!" ....... The Duncan family was furious and asked for a fight. Alfred took a few breaths and forced down the anger in his heart, "Shut up all of you!" "Masters, what do you think?" Alfred looked to the five people sitting next to him at the end, the five masters of their family. "They are experts, we can¡¯t be careless, but it is not impossible to move." One of the old men looked at Crane and the others on the screen and spoke. "The Duncan family has been silent for too long, the people of Stone City have almost forgotten how my family started. It''s time for them to get reacquainted." Another master closed his eyes and said softly. Alfred nodded, the master''s thoughts were the same as his. The eldest son, Luca, had only one leg left and was disabled when saved. But this time, the entire Duncan family went out, not only to take revenge, but more importantly, to show off his family''s power to Stone City and even the entire Q State. Stone City was too small to amodate his family anymore. "Ewan, what did the chief office and Security Department say?" Alfred asked as he looked down at a young man standing next to him. Ewan replied respectfully, "They agreed to cordon off that area with heavy troops and said that they would guarantee that not a single fly would get out." When Alfred heard this, his eyes narrowed slightly, he had thought that Security Department could just be a deaf and dumb person, but he didn''t expect them to help block off that area this time. Vaguely, Alfred felt that something was wrong somewhere, but he couldn''t think of what was wrong. Perhaps, it was the strength of the Duncan family that had shocked them, so it was good that there would be much less trouble with the cooperation of the chief office. Alfred, who was pondering, was interrupted by another master¡¯s words, "Mr. Alfred, what did the Mr. Brian say?" All of them looked at Alfred, moving people from the Ministry of War was not a trivial matter, having Mr. Brian, the Vice General of the Southwest Region of the Ministry of War, was a different story. "I called him, what can he say? If he dares to mess with my family, not to mention the Ministry of War, I''ll make him die even if the king of heaven!" Alfred did not tell them the truth, his brother told him not to move first, but how could he not move after such a great insult? His brother was dumbed in the Ministry of War, so he still had to do it himself. After Alfred finished speaking, he slowly stood up, the hostile aura on his body growing thicker and thicker, "Depart!" "All of them are to be disabled, I want them to know what it means to live worse than death!" Alfred gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words from between his teeth. With Alfred as the leader and the five masters following closely behind, they brought all the warriors of the Duncan family all armed with machetes or firearms and left the old mansion and rushed towards thekeside vi. It was getting close to dusk and the roads had long since been cleared of pedestrians. The streets of Stone City were filled with only the Duncan family''s procession, as if streams were converging into a great river, as more and more people gathered, all running towards thekeside vi in a murderous manner. A thunderp exploded and beans of rain fell from the sky. It added a bit of heaviness to the already dark and turbulent Stone City. Soon, several thousand people from the Duncan family converged around thekeside vi and surrounded the entire vi tightly. Afterwards, the chief executive of Stone City gave an order, and the entire men of the Security Department sealed off the entire area around the vi in a thousand meter radius, and ordered that not a single fly could be let out. The people of the Security Department were puzzled, for such a matter, shouldn''t theye out to clean up the mess afterwards? Why did they take the initiative to get involved this time? Under the umbre, the chief executive of Stone City asked the Governor of Q State next to him, apprehensively, "Governor, are we really not going to stop it? The Duncan family has deployed several thousand men and firearms." "The five masters of the Duncan family have fantastically high kungfu, and the kungfu of Alfred is even more unfathomable, can that man inside stand up to it?" John Porter Governor of Q State gave a bitterugh, "I would like to be able to serve that man, but we are such ordinary people ......" The chief executive of Stone City also sighed helplessly, yeah, they weren''t even qualified to help that man. Alfred looked at the vi that was close at hand and walked forward step by step, the hostility in his body getting heavier and heavier, as if he was trying to wash away the curtain of rain that fell on him. The aura of the five masters also grew stronger, and they were all gathering momentum to kill. The vi gate was open, and the Duncan family swarmed in, surrounding Crane and the others, who were sitting under a sun umbre in the center of the courtyard, in threeyers. The Dragon Guards and Tiger Guards stood quietly behind Crane, allowing the torrential rain to pour down. As for the thousand people around them, Peter did not even blink his eyes, as if they did not even exist. Back then, Dragon Lord, with a dozen people, killed all people at the headquarters of the enemy mercenary organization, and these rabble in front of him ...... Crane sat under arge umbre, with a smile on his face, his eyes full of tenderness as he watched the video taken by Emma, Nadia stood on the bed, jumping while shouting that she had a father, that childish voice melting Crane''s heart. Crane could not wait to fly over right now and hold his two daughters tightly in his arms. Alfred''s eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at Crane with a deadly stare, no one spoke, and a dead silence fell within the vi. As for Luca, he had already died long ago, but his eyes had not been closed until his death, and Alfred had never taken a second look at him. In the end, it was Alfred who broke this silence first, "How do you want to die?" Crane slowly raised his head, "You''re interrupting me from seeing my daughters." Before Dragon Lord''s words fell, the killing aura on Peter''s body burst out and his body seemed to turn into a streak of shadow as he rushed towards Alfred. Before Alfred could react, his body flew out like a sandbag and smashed into the crowd. Alfred, who was originally confident in his own skills, simply didn''t expect that he wouldn''t even be able to receive a single move from his opponent''s subordinates, how was this possible? "Who the hell are you?" Alfred covered his copsed chest and struggled to stand up, looking at Crane again with a deep scorn in his eyes. "A man who hase to seek justice for his daughters and my daughters¡¯ mother." Crane slowly rose to his feet, his murderous aura rising to the sky! Chapter 9 Shoot to Kill Chapter 9 Shoot to Kill "What do you mean by that?" Alfred frowned. He could probably guess what Luca had done, but so what? The young master of the Duncan family should do whatever he wants to do, and the King of Heaven has no right to control it! Crane walked a little closer, his footsteps sounding extraordinarily strong in this moment. "I, today, want nothing else but justice for my wife and daughters." "Luca bullied my wife and daughters, this crime, deserve death!" Instantly, Crane''s voice resounded through the heavens and the earth. Alfred was steeped in anger, "Kid, do you know what kind of existence you''ve offended?" "Our Duncan family is the great family in Q State, and my brother is even the chief of the southeast military of war, you are trying to plot treason?!" He didn''t believe that by bringing up his own brother''s identity, this man still dare to continue to be arrogant. But! Crane sneered, then spoke up. "You have one hour to call in all the help you can get." "I''d like to see what kind of reliance it is that allows your Duncan family to have this courage to insult my wife and bully my daughters!" Boom! At this moment, Alfred was nearly mad as he stared at Crane with a deadly stare and said hoarsely, "Good, good, kid, since you want to seek death, I will fulfill you." "Help? What a joke!" "My Duncan family has been established in Q State for decades, and is something like you dare to humiliate it?" "You killed my son and my brother, this blood feud must be repaid with your life!" "All of you, shoot to kill!" Alfred was overwhelmed, and with a wave of his hand, the five masters he had brought with him rushed towards Crane. "Go die!" The one who rushed at the forefront was Master Natan, he was a hot-tempered person, and seeing his family''s heir being killed, he was naturally angry as hell. A fist that was almost capable of shattering mountains and rivers swung towards Crane. Only in the next moment, Crane raised his hand and easily held that terrifying punch, causing countless people''s hearts to tremble. Master Natan''s eyes were also wide. He was a famous expert in Q State, and his force shocked the four directions. But in the hands of this man in front of him, he couldn''t even get an inch in? Crane naturally didn''t care about the shock, and slightly increased his force, crushing Master Natan''s fist as he did so, and the crowd of the Duncan family instantly became terrified. That was Master Natan, an existence reputed to be a master, how could he be injured by this nobody in front of him? But before the crowd could react, Crane then used his other hand, blocking the sneaky Master Owen, and with a light grip, he crushed Master Owen''s calf to pieces! This time, the group from the Duncan family couldn''t control their expressions anymore. In just a few seconds of work, two of the five masters of the Duncan family had been disabled, both lying on the ground and wailing. "You!" The only three remaining Duncan family masters did not dare toe the slightest bit closer again. What the hell was this man? How could the two masters of the Duncan family be disabled so easily! Craneughed coldly and directly stomped on the heads of the two people on the ground. "Pfft!" Blood and flesh sttered. Killing energy like a dragon! At this moment, Crane seemed to be a killing goding out of the mountain of blood and corpses, causing the Duncan family masters to fear. The same was true for the many experts of the Duncan family. Especially, Alfred. He was well aware of those two''s abilities, enough to be called masters of the national level. But in Crane''s hands, they actually couldn''t even go through a single move. This was actually so scary! He had thought that this man was just a nobody, but at this moment, Alfred could no longer take him lightly. "Master Arthur, you return first!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Alfred yelled. The three masters did not dare to hesitate and quickly ran towards the Duncan family camp, but Master Myles who fellst was grabbed by Crane and was directly kicked and shattered his leg bones, lying on the ground. "Fuck!" Seeing this, Master Arthur and Master Alex were furious, but they did not dare to take a step towards Crane, they had lost their courage in the face of this man. Craneughed. "Aren''t you angry to see your family like this?" "So, what about me?" "My family, do they deserve to be humiliated?!" His eyes seemed like a sharp sword, sharp as if he was going to run through the Duncan family crowd. Alfred finally understood at this moment. Dare he say that Luca bullied men and women, snatched other people''s wives, and finally met Crane. "This kid has really invited a big enemy to the Duncan family!" He knew very well that those who possessed such force were by no means mere mortals, either famous masters or butchers in the barracks. Now Alfred''s mind was also a lot clearer. Now that they had lost two masters in a row, and Master Myles''s life was also at stake, if they continued to fight, they were afraid that the Duncan family would be greatly wounded, even if they won the battle in the end, there would be many forces in Q State that were staring at the Duncan family. Once the Duncan family declined, then those people would not easily let them go, and at that time the Duncan family would also bepletely ended in his generation. After thinking about it, Alfred made up his mind. "Kid, before it was me who didn''t understand what my rebellious son did, indeed our Duncan family was wrong, and that rebellious son really deserved to die." "It''s just that our Duncan family has also paid enough, so why don''t we each take a step back and let this matter just end?" Alfred said through clenched teeth. Of course, he had already calcted in his heart, as long as he could leave peacefully today, he would definitely invite his brother to make this kid, and even more so, to make the entire Q State forces understand how powerful the Duncan family was, and that it was not something they could provoke at all! This step of concession now was only ast resort for the sake of better revenge against Crane in the future. "Huh." Craneughed. His smile seemed extraordinarily cold, teasing, and dismissive. "You can''t beat me and you''re thinking of making peace?" "Let me just ask, if the party begging for mercy were me instead, would you have spared me?" "......" Alfred was suddenly dumbfounded. But then a whirlwind reaction hit him, this man had no intention of talking peace! "That bastard!" He clenched his fist tightly, and no longer made a false deal with Crane as he waved his hand. "Gunners, go!" The sound of guns shooting rang out as trained gunners stepped out. The dozens of pitch-ck muzzles made Alfred''s hanging heart feel a lot more solid. Even if human force was strong, how could it be a match for firearms? Thinking of this, he raised his head proudly and nced at Crane with contempt. Even if he was from the Ministry of War, the rules were there, they could not use firearms without an approval after all, that was the difference between their prestigious family and the ordinary people! But! Crane''s face was calm from the beginning to the end, even calm enough to make people a bit confused. Suddenly, Crane raised his hand and shouted in an authoritative voice. "All the generals of the Cryptoclidus Pce, form up!" "What!" Alfred subconsciously shouted. Hearing the voice that shot straight up to the clouds, the entire Duncan family froze. The Cryptoclidus Pce? What the hell? Alfred scanned around, but found no one, and Alfred instantly came to confidence. This guy was bound to die. But Master Arthur pulled him back and said in a panic, "Mr. Alfred, up there!" "Hmm?" Alfred raised his head in uncertainty. In the next second, he nearly copsed to the ground. In the sky, fighter jet swooped down from the clouds, hundreds of them. Especially the weapons on the warne, guns aimed at the heads of every one of their Duncan family members. Just ten seconds. No, it would not take ten seconds for their Duncan family to be ashes! Chapter 10 Level Three Token Chapter 10 Level Three Token "Boom boom boom!" Ever since those hundreds of warnes had appeared, the roar had been loud and incessant. Alfred was even blown to the ground by the fierce wind raised by that warne. "What the hell is going on!" Master Arthur hissed, asking in a loud voice. No one could answer that question. Hundreds of guns were aimed at them, ready to run them through to death. At this moment, everyone was iparably stunned as they looked towards Crane. Could it all have been invited by this man? "No, it can''t be!" Alfred mmed his fist into the ground. Letting the blood flow, he didn''t care. How was it possible that a guy who was nothing could incur such an amazing team? The rest of the Duncan family didn''t want to believe it either. But! "Duncan family, you''ve offended the wrong person." "Bullied Mrs. Smith and young lords, you will surely bear the heinous wrath of Dragon Lord." "And that, by no means, is something your little Duncan family can afford!" Even in this windy environment, these words still reached everyone''s ears clearly. Dragon Lord? Although he didn''t know what all these were called, that ¡®little Duncan family¡¯ made Alfred and all the Duncan family members furious. They had previously thought about leaving Stone City, as this ce could no longer amodate his family. The future of the Duncan family would point to the provincial city of Q State, and would even rule the southeast. It can¡¯t be described as a little Duncan family. "Who''s bbing, get the hell out!" "Sneaky rat, how dare you point fingers at my Duncan family, drop death!" Alfred roared in anger. The next second, he felt a zing hot gust of wind pounding in his face, and then looked up, opened his eyes, and saw a big figure. The man who was two meters tall, as if he was a giant, was staring at him with a calm face. "You, what did you just say I was?" "Rat ......" Before Alfred could finish his sentence, the next moment he received a hard blow to his right arm. "Bang!" His right arm broke. Like his son, he became utterly crippled. Alfred was instantly terrified. The Duncan family also took a violent step backwards. What kind of people were these, who maimed people at every turn? "Remember, the one who broke your right arm was me, Kevin!" The giant man said coldly. Then ignoring the Duncan family, he went straight to Crane. Apart from him, there were two other men and one woman, whose figures were not as exaggerated as the former, but they were also fierce and frightening to the Duncan family. Matthew. Kevin. Joey. Paige. The four thrones of the Cryptoclidus Pce descended in full. If anyone in the outside world saw this scene, they would only be scared to death. These four, each of them ced in the outside world, are deservedly kings, waving their hands can destroy a side of the power, casually can set off a storm. Now, it was all gathered in one ce, if these people wanted to vent their anger, the whole Q State couldn''t bear it! Instead, these people simultaneously collected their killing aura and knelt down. "Lord Smith!" "Lord Smith!" This time, these two words were deeply engraved on Alfred''s heart, and he felt more and more unbelievable. Dragon Lord? Was there such a position, or rank, in the Ministry of War? The answer was no. So what the hell was going on with this group! Not fearing the Duncan family, and even more so, not caring about his repeatedly mentioned brother, they were able to mobilize hundreds of warnes. How could this be allowed on the part of the Ministry of War?! "You, you guys, who the hell are you!" At this moment, Alfred ignored the pain of his right arm being broken and stared at Crane and the others with a deadly re as he questioned angrily. Crane didn''t say anything. He tapped the back of his hand quietly, as if thinking about something. It was still Kevin who spoke. "My Dragon Lord said, within twenty minutes, call out to your backer, or else the Duncan family will be exterminated!" Countless people drew in a breath of cold air. Alfred stared at Crane and the others with a deadly stare as he wentpletely mad. "Inform Brian that if he doesn''te again, the Duncan family will be ashes!" "In addition, take out Level Three Token and invite the other three great ns, the nine great prestige ns, and the twenty-four gentry, and those who disobey can be killed!" "......" Master Arthur of the Duncan family waspletely silent. Level Three Token. This was a token that involved the top stream forces in the southeast, and once it was pulled out, it couldmand all the forces within Stone City. This was exactly the confidence of the Duncan family''s ability to dominate Stone City. But it could only be used for once! "Level Three Token, order all forces, this time, make sure to suppress this group of people, use their blood to wash away my Duncan family''s shame and establish the prestige of my Duncan family!" They had already made up their minds that their Duncan family''s strength would be sharply reduced after this matter, and they could only withdraw from Stone City and move to a different ce. Decades of business had been ruined because of these bastards! The Duncan family at this moment had only one thing on their mind, that they must torture Crane and the others to death, otherwise they would not be willing. Only, while they issued the Level Three Token, no one on Crane''s side moved a single muscle. Kevin even gave a teasing smile. "Level Three Token? You can recruit forces of the Stone City? Could it be that thing from the Lawson family?" "I think so, after all, Q State is considered the Lawson family''s territory in a certain sense, but Dragon Lord is holding the Level Nine Token, more powerful than the Level Three Token." "Oh, that is just a small gadget for the Lawson family to please Dragon Lord, with Dragon Lord''s ability, why would he need to use that thing?" Matthew and Paige said one after another. Even Joey, who was the most reticent, had a hint of disdain outlined at the corner of his mouth. How dare a nothing gather forces? Ridiculous. Crane, however, did not speak as he quietly walked out of this gate and then nced at Alfred. "I will wait for you in Jade Emperor Temple in Dingjun Mountian, and your backer." As the words fell, Crane brushed his sleeve and left. With it departed the four thrones. Hundreds of warnes were evening and going with a whirr. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This scene caused the jaws of the Duncan family to drop. "The bastard, he''s not going to get away!" Master Alex of the Duncan family suddenly came up with this sentence. Alfred raised his eyebrows slightly and quickly sneered. "I''m holding the Level Three Token, the Lawson family will step in to help me." "He, a man from the Ministry of War, can only suppress our Duncan family, and if he wants to go against the Lawson family, and the entire Stone City, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the guts to do so." "What''s more, once my brother Brian Duncanes, even if he has much power in the Ministry of War, it will all go down the drain!" "Didn''t he want us to go to Dingjun Mountian, well, when all the forces gather, we will go to Dingjun Mountian together." "At that time, I will make sure that this son dies without a burial ce!" Chapter 11 The Whole City Surges with the Storm Chapter 11 The Whole City Surges with the Storm As soon as he left the courtyard, Kevin rushed forward. "Lord Smith, why don''t you just take care of these guys? They have bullied Mrs. Smith and the two young lords, this revenge should be repaid a hundred times immediately." He was puzzled and confused. Crane smiled and didn''t answer. After all, it was Paige who understood Crane''s mind and said, "Lord Smith wants to use this matter to cleanse the variousrge and small forces within the territory, after all, over the years, we have garrisoned outside the territory, but within the territory we have no roots. Even if we take action to solve the Duncan family, in the end, we are not treating the root." "We must use the matter of the Duncan family to beat more people into submission before we can keep Mrs. Smith and the two young lords safe." "Only I don''t know how those T Country masters will take this, if they send an army to suppress us ......" Speaking of which, Paige raised her eyebrows slightly. Crane could onlyugh at this. "I have fought countless battles for the T Country and do not seek fame." "Now I only ask for the safety of my family and the punishment of these evil people who have insulted my family, and if the T Country does not allow it, then there can only be a battle!" A cold glint shed in his eyes. Over the years, he has fought outside the country, only to keep the T Country safe and secure. What''s more, he did not ask for any merit and fame given by T Country, but if this matter was obstructed by T Country, that would let him, and let the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Cryptoclidus Pce down. When Paige and the others heard that, they nodded slightly, their battle intent showing. If the T Country really sent an army to suppress them, there was a battle, after all, what the Duncan family did this time made them angry. Kevin understood, but still asked, "But why should we choose Dingjun Mountian? And is it necessary to pick up Mrs. Smith and the two young lords?" "No need." Crane shook his head slightly, and then felt a headache. What happened back then could be said to be the result of a misadventure, and he didn''t know how to face Flora. What''s more, right now, he was going on a killing spree, and there were some scenes that were not suitable for her and her daughters to see. As for why he chose Dingjun Mountian. Crane was lost in thought, his gaze distantly looking at that one lofty mountain range. "What else could it be?" "Naturally, the great mountains and dense forests are without gaps, just the right ce to kill and destroy." "In addition, this matter is so involved that the civilian poption cannot be involved in it, and that is a hidden ce." He finally has his heart set on the T Country. Once they really make a move here, they would attract the attention of countless people, and then it would not be easy to exin on the part of the T Country. Crane was giving concessions to the T Country. This matter, naturally, quickly reached the ears of state governor John. John was as relieved as he was at the moment. He was worried at first that Crane would go on a killing spree in the city in his anger, and that would inevitably lead to great trouble, or at least social opinion could not be suppressed. When that time came, they, the Officials, would only be able to go out to antagonize them, but the question was whether they would be able to fight against this behemoth outside the borders of the Cryptoclidus Pce? He was only afraid that by that time, the situation would escte and would likely turn into a confrontation between the top of the T Country Military of War and the Cryptoclidus Pce. But the only one to take responsibility for all the consequences of these two behemoths going up against each other would be himself, the governor of Q State! Or should he hold Dragon Lord and the one at the top of the T Country ountable? Now, it was undoubtedly a great blessing for Crane to hold back his killing intent and shift the battlefield to Dingjun Mountian. Only he didn''t dare to be the slightest bit ck. "Pass on my orders, all guards in the state are out, especially those from the Stone City Security Department, and all of them will block off all exits from Dingjun Mountian." "Except for the Duncan family with certain guys who don''t know what they''re doing, no one else is allowed to enter!" "Especially on the part of the media, anyone who dares to report on this, then wait until tomorrow to close their doors!" An order from the highest level of Q State was conveyed. Soon, tens of thousands of guards were deployed and instantly sealed off the entire Dingjun Mountian, and even those who had already ascended the mountain were all expelled. At this moment, many people realized that something big had happened in the middle of Dingjun Mountian. But no matter how the various media interviews, from the top of bigwigs down to a third ss guard, either silent, or only one answer ...... "Top secret!" No one dared to ask another question because the matter was not for them, the media people, to get involved in. Only, a reporter from the Duncan family, still desperately questioning the guards, was really annoying the guard leader not far away. "What the hell are you trying to do?!" The guard captain questioned coldly. At this, the man surnamed Duncun did not care and asked with a smile, "May I ask you, what exactly is going on here?" "Top secret." "Huh." The man surnamed Duncan snorted and said, "Captain, to tell you the truth, I am a member of the Duncan family, and one of my distant cousins is serving in the Southeast Military of War." "You either answer my questions properly and let me get a big story, or ......" "Hmm?" The guard captain was furious. But then he thought of something and instantly asked, "You''re a Duncan family member?" "That distant cousin of yours, could it be General Brian Duncan?!" "Exactly!" The man surnamed Duncan lifted his chin with increasing arrogance, looking smug. As expected, there really was no harm in just pulling out the identity of a Duncan family member. But unbeknownst to him, the corners of the guard captain''s mouth were curled with coldness at this moment. "Why bother I told you, you''re the only media person qualified to go up there, so go up there and see for yourself." "Hahahaha!" The man surnamed Duncanughed out loud, and without saying a word, he was about to lead his own men to rush up the Dingjun Mountian. But! "You can go up there, but not your men!" The guard captain waved his hand, stopping the others directly. The man surnamed Duncan wanted to get angry, but the look in the guard captain''s eyes was cold, and it also disqualified him from speaking. "Well, just you wait and see!" After that he went up the mountain. But what he didn''t notice was the coldness growing at the corners of the guard captain''s mouth. "It is ordered that the people of the Duncan family be allowed to go up, as well as those follow the Duncan family." "Although I don''t know what''s happening up there, it''s obvious that the Duncan family, this time, is going to suffer." Not only this one, but everywhere where you can enter the mountain, the same thing happened. It was also extraordinarily strange to countless people. At this moment, in the hospitality room of the second family in Stone City, the Saunders family, sat a woman. That woman was valiant, it was none other than Paige from Cryptoclidus Pce! "Finley Saunders, I havee this time to give you a heavenly opportunity." Paige''s gaze fell on Finley Saunders. Finley Saunders was the head of the Saunders family, and he was a powerful person, or else he wouldn''t have ended up sitting at the top of Stone City without any roots. But the Saunders family had been suppressed by the Duncan family over the years, and Finley knew that he was far inferior to the Duncan family in both background and strength, so he chose to be Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. second to the Duncan family. Just today, however, he learned news that shocked him beyond measure. Duncan family took out the Level Three Token! He didn''t know the purpose of the Duncan family taking out Level Three Token, what he did know was that the Duncan family had been trying to destroy his family for years! No matter why Level Three Token was issued, his family would surely be destroyed! Chapter 12 Entangled Finley Chapter 12 Entangled Finley And then, here came this woman who imed to be able to give herself a heavenly opportunity. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Finley was confused, but he still asked in a dignified manner, "What are you?" "And what is this heavenly opportunity you speak of? You are a member of the Duncan family?" "Does your family really want to destroy my family with Level Three Token?" "Huh." Paige chuckled. She looked at Finley, shook her head slightly, and said, "You don''t need to submit to the Duncan family, because after today, the Duncan family will cease to exist." "What!" These words caused Finley and the others to gasp in shock. But it quickly became clear that this woman could be crazy. If not, how could she speak nonsense? "What a Joke!" Finley immediately gave an angry rebuke, "The Duncan family already has deep roots, plus their connections in the business world, in the official circles, especially on the Ministry of War, and now they have even used the Level Three Token, which is enough tomand therge and small forces within Stone City." "With such great strength, tell me, how will his Duncan family cease to exist?" "Now that the Duncan family has issued the Level Three Token, they must be trying to eradicate my family. I know that we''ve long been a thorn in his side!" But the next second, the entire conference room resounded with Paige''s niceugh. "Finley, you think too highly of yourself, you think that just you are enough to make the Duncan family use such a great amount of energy." "Do you think you are worthy of moving Level Three Token and having Brian back?" "......" Finley was suddenly dumbfounded. Truth be told, he was indeed not worthy of the Duncan family using such a great amount of energy. Then it meant that the Duncan family was dealing with someone else. The woman in front of his? Or maybe there was someone else behind this woman? At this moment, Finley finally figured out that perhaps this woman and the person behind her was the enemy of the Duncan family! "Who the hell are you people?" Finley asked in horror. Could it be a big shot from the provincial capital of Q State! Without meaning to exin, Paige got up and walked towards the door. She dropped a quote as she walked. "Dingjun Mountian, Jade Emperor Temple." "If youe and get on the right side, then you will be the first in Stone City in the future." "If you don''te, or if you''re on the wrong side, sorry, you family and the Duncan family, and those guys who don''t know what they''re doing, all of you will disappear." "Boom!" Finley seemed to be struck by five thunderbolts. He had been in the business for decades, and thought to himself many ruthless people he had seen and many threats he had heard. This one, however, was one that he would never forget. "This woman, and the people behind her, actually want to make an enemy of the entire Stone City, isn''t she crazy!" The secretary eximed in amazement. Finley, however, was silent. He was able to judge the greatness of it. It wasn''t clear what the hell this crazy woman was getting at, but he did have to make a choice. Standing up to the Duncan family, or this crazy woman? Finley was incredibly torn inside. He was not alone, he had a wife and kids, parents and friends. Once the wrong decision was made, he would break his family. What he didn''t know was that half an hourter Paige returned to Dingjun Mountian, at the top of the Jade Emperor Temple, and facing Crane, who was sitting on the upper seat, said, "Lord Smith, I am back." "Well, has Finley given an answer yet?" Crane asked without looking up. He was gazing at a photo that showed Flora with his two daughters. Family Portrait. But missing his ce. Paige saw this scene, but she could only say, "Lord Smith, Finley has not yet made a decision, ording to my opinion, why not solve them at once?" "No." Crane interrupted her. He rose slowly and looked at the distance. "Finley has to be kept alive." "But the opportunity has been given to him, and it is up to him whether he cherishes it or not." "If he is on the wrong side, he will learn his lesson." "If he stands right, it will be his chance." Chapter 13 Thoroughly Investigating the Duncan family Chapter 13 Thoroughly Investigating the Duncan family At this moment, in the Duncan family, Alfred was sitting on the first position, and below him sat and stood a number of people. In order, they were the first line of the Duncan family, the side line, and the outsiders. And finally there were the other families, the people in the business. "Mr. Alfred, aren''t we in a hurry to head to Dingjun Mountian now? Most of the forces and people within Stone City have already headed there." The head of a power with a considerable family fortune inquired in a low voice. So did everyone else. They thought we were going to Jade Emperor Temple on Dingjun Mountian, but why were they all resting here now? Most importantly, they hadn''t been able to figure out from the beginning to the end why the Duncan family had actually sent out Level Three Token. "There''s no rush." Alfred said casually. He still had a wound on his chest at the moment, and had a broken arm, which was shocking to the eyes of the outsiders present. Most importantly, the Duncan family originally had five masters, but now one was disabled and two were missing. What kind of enemy had Duncan family encountered! Alfred also saw the minds of the crowd and immediately said, "You need not look fearful at our situation." "This time, our family has met a not-so-weak enemy, but it''s at most at that level of the the Saunders family, and it''s not enough to make our Duncan family''s vitality suffer." "So if anyone dares to be a bit restless, when my brother returns, you will definitely be made to understand how serious the consequences are." Brian Duncan again! Countless people''s hearts trembled. They knew that Brian Duncan was themander of an army called Fire Feather Army in the southeastern Military of War, and his power was so great that he could overthrow the entire Stone City. And it was by relying on that one that the Duncan family was able to grow from a bottom-ranking family to the first family in Stone City in just twenty years! But they seemed to have connected the dots. Could it be that the enemy the Duncan family met this time was a big shot from the province? Otherwise, among the Stone City, who could make the Duncan family use Level Three Token, and even more so, invite back that Mr. Brian of the Duncan family! "It''s not from the province, it''s a guy from the Ministry of War." At this time, Master Arthur of the Duncan family spoke up. His face was covered in frost. The words made the crowd freeze instantly. From the Ministry of War? No wonder it was said that Mr. Brian of the Duncan family had been invited back. "But even though the other party is from the Ministry of War, as soon as Mr. Brian returns, he will be instantly ughtered." "That''s right, Mr. Brian is a big figure in the Southeast Ministry of War and has tens of thousands of elite soldiers under hismand, once he goes into action, the other party must obediently submit to the Duncan family." "I wonder what kind of brain the other party has grown, how dare they offend the Duncan family, isn¡¯t it a self-inflicted death?" "The Duncan family''s attempt this time is by no means as simple as suppressing this enemy, only that they want to use this opportunity topletely bring down those guys from the Saunders family who disobeyed their orders, and even use this as an opportunity to enter the provincial capital." "In that case, Stone City will be the Duncan family''s backyard, and everything we get will likely have to be resources for the Duncan family''s conquest of the province." When they thought about it, people from all the major and minor powers were upset. But no matter how unwilling they were, they didn''t dare to say one more word of no. Otherwise, they would bepletely removed from Stone City, just like those forces of the Saunders family that opposed the Duncan family. As Alfred sat high up, he naturally took in the faces of the representatives of therge and small forces below. "Oh, it''s still exciting." The corners of his mouth rose slightly. His mind that had been disturbed by Crane began to be bold as well. He thought that the Duncan family would be greatly injured in strength this time, but at this moment, Alfred was confident that he wouldpletely establish the Duncan family''s position as unshakable in Stone City. After today, there would be no more guys within Stone City who dared to question the authority of the Duncan family, and he would be the best Duncan family head. A well-deserved hero! He rose slowly and raised his arms. "Let''s go!" Since there was going to be a major purge, it was bound toe clean. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. First, start with the guy who didn''t know what they were doing. And then take care of Finley. "I heard that this matter started because of that filthy woman Flora Chambers, she is the one who caused my son to fall crippled and caused my Duncan family to lose, since that is the case, send someone to capture her and those two bastards." "I will torture his wife and daughters to death with my own hands in front of that big bastard before he dies!" Alfred was majestic. But just as they were preparing to leave, a man from the Duncan family hurriedly walked in. "Mr. Alfred, something is wrong, the Director of the Stone City Security Department has let slip that Duncan family¡¯s action must be carried out under their watch!" "What?" Master Arthur was the first to flinch at it. The other Duncan family members, the outsiders, froze as well. Why did the Security Department have toe out at the time of their departure? Alfred''s face was slightly gloomy. He hadn''t expected this either. After some thought, he said directly, "Let them follow, but for specific matters, let him talk to my brother." The matter was now in a situation where an arrow had to be fired. Naturally, he could not stop this action just because of the Security Department. Besides, although he was afraid of Security Department, he still had his brother as his backstage. Unbeknownst to him, Eduard Moss, the Director of the Security Department, who received the reply, was now seething with anger. "How dare he!" "How dare he say such words? He really thinks he is capable of everything!" He was seething with rage. One of the lieutenants under his hand then said in a deep voice, "Director Moss, the Duncan family is indeed powerful, and this time he must want to enter the provincial city, so he is going to have a reshuffle on the business sector of Stone City, once it seeds, the Duncan family''s power will expand infinitely, we can''t afford to offend it." "You don''t know, shit!" Eduard burst out directly. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t, except for a long sigh in his heart. "Even the guard corps from the provincial is out, is this matter really a matter of the Duncan family?" "ording to that head of the guard corps, I''m only afraid that this incident is interspersed with the presence of a big shot who is so powerful that even the governor is afraid of him, and the target could be the Duncan family!" "I was going to advise the Duncan family to do things with some restraint, but these guys don''t know what they''re doing and they all want to move forward, so don''t me me for being unforgiving." With this in mind, he gave an order that made the hearts of all the senior executives of the Security Department tremble. "Contact the Banking Supervision Department in our city, as well as the Banking Supervision Division in the provincial city, and investigate the Duncan family thoroughly!" Chapter 14 What a Pity Chapter 14 What a Pity "Director, you are ....." Several lieutenants, executives, were puzzled by this. This was really going to offend the Duncan family! But Eduard said in a serious tone, "You''d better do what I tell you to do, or if you''re unlucky then, no one will be able to save you." "I''ll reveal a bit of information to you, in fact, the main force that blockaded Dingjun Mountian this time is not our Stone City Security Department, but the guard corps from the governor in the provincial capital!" "On top of that, there are half of the police force in the four southern cities of Q State, and the severity of this matter will indeed leave Stone City facing a major purge, but it''s definitely not the Duncan family as the originator." "On the contrary, it is the Stone City Chamber of Commerce, led by the Duncan family, that will be N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. cleansed!" Everyone was too stunned to say a word by this news. Eduard was satisfied with their response, but there was no time to lose, so he immediately shouted sternly, "Go!" After the crowd left, Eduard looked out across the floor-to-ceiling windows at the lofty mountain in the distance. More than that, he couldn''t help but mutter the phrase - "The clouds and the rain areing." "I just hope that things don''t get too big." However, Eduard was considered an exception, and the other governors of the various departments of Stone City were unknown, and even more so, they began to negotiate with the Duncan family, hoping to pull them in. After all, the Duncan family''s influence in Stone City was great, especially in the business world, and anyone had to more or less give some respect. At this, Alfred grew more and more confident. "Eduard actually still wants to intervene in this matter, he really doesn''t see the situation at hand clearly." Contempt flitted across the corners of his mouth. Any director could not he be a match for his brother! The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. ncing back at the Duncan family with the various sizes of the following forces, he waved arge hand. "Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night." "You guys go up with me and trample down Jade Emperor Temple and exterminate all the guys who disobeyed us, as long as that happens, our Duncan family will be destined to be the overlords of Stone City, and you guys will be the great merits of this era!" "How is that?!" As the words fell, all the representatives of the forces that had followed them swallowed. Great merits ? Did it mean they get more benefit out of it? It was even expected to follow the Duncan family and step into the provincial capital! Seeing what these guys were thinking, Alfred only felt amusement in his heart. His purpose was simply to establish the supremacy of the Duncan family. As for what the future holds for those with different surnames, it can never be in his mind. On the contrary, the Saunders family was still worthy of his attention, and these people were nothing to him! Only what Alfred did not know was that his every move was under Crane''s watchful eye. At this moment, John looked at the arrogant figure in the video, and he was almost furious. This bastard, he did not know what kind of God-awful things his son did? Also, even a mere Duncan family was presuming to be the hegemon of Stone City, did he really think that the official prestige was null and void? "Damn you!" John already had a death sentence in his heart for Alfred and the entire Duncan family. He looked back at Crane, bowed his head and said bitterly, "Lord Smith, it is my ipetence in governing that has caused your wife and daughters to suffer." "But I swear that from now on, I will never let such a thing happen again!" He said with conviction. But! "It''s not just my wife and daughters you have to protect." Crane''s gaze fell on John, looking exceptionally cold. "You should have read all the intelligence about the Duncan family, especially Luca Duncan. What they have done over the years and the people they have hurt are more than just my wife and daughters." "I seek justice for my wife and daughters, and you should seek justice for the families that have suffered misfortune in the past, do you understand?!" Crane''s words reached John''s ears, and John gave a jolt. Yes! Over the years, countless people and families have suffered the poisonous hands of the Duncan family. If Flora was not the wife of Crane, and the two little girls were not Crane''s daughters, would they not be doomed to a miserable end? He pped himself violently for a moment. Bastard! He was really a bastard who deserved to die by a thousand cuts! Not only that, but those forces that dared to shelter the Duncan family were all assholes that should be killed! "It seems that we must take care of it properly, or it will be even more nasty!" He became more and more aware of how perverse the environment under his rule was. If he could not rectify the atmosphere and return a clear sky to tens of millions of people in Q State, he, the governor of a state, would be ashamed to face all the people. Crane faintly nced at John and did not say anything. "Lord Smith, they''re here!" Paige strode in and said in a deep voice. Kevin walked in with a slightly unhappy face. "Lord Smith, these Duncan family people don''t know how deep their sin is, they actually sent someone toy hands on Mrs. Smith and the two young lords, should I go deal with them?" "It doesn''t matter, Spencer is with them, the Duncan family is not a match to him." Crane''s fingertips tapped uncontrobly on the arm of his chair. Suddenly, he asked, "By the way, isn''t there a man from the Duncan family serving in the Southeast Ministry of War, has he arrived yet?" "Almost." Matthew came forward and said, " Brian Duncan, the third son of the Duncan family, serves in the Southeast Military of War as themander of the Fire Feather Army, and is considered a talent." "And he is a decent person, it is rather surprising to me that he left the Duncan family precisely because he couldn''t stand what the Duncan family did." Matthew spoke of this and felt a pity. What kind of family did he have that he had to leave home for over a decade and have never returned? But from what the Duncan family had done, it was not that surprising. Brian hadn''t returned home for more than ten years, which by definition meant that he had fallen out with the Duncan family, but Alfred had no shame, and had time and again used Brian''s name, and even forced him toe back for this incident. It was said that if Brian didn''t return, the Duncan family would remove him out from the family! Crane''s eye shrank at his words. He suddenly remembered another group of people. The Smith family in Magic City! This Duncan family and the Smith family had no difference! Only he was able to achieve his current position, naturally, he was decisive, and the Smith family could not tolerate him, so there was no need to take into ount the slightest sentiment. But Brian was otherwise, and although he had left the Duncan family for many years, he still cared about the name. That was the biggest reason why Brian had toe back! Chapter 15 That Crazy Woman Chapter 15 That Crazy Woman "This man, indeed, is a pity." Crane had to admit that Brian, who could still be considered a purist in the dirty Duncan family, did have his skills. Only,mentation ismentation. If Brian still cared about brotherly love and family name and insisted on obstructing Crane, then Crane could only be ruthless. "Pass on my order topletely seal off Dingjun Mountian, except for Brian." "Yes!" The four, as well as John, responded in union. Their eyes flooded with a shrewd look. Dingjun Mountian would bepletely blocked, which meant those who have already gone up the mountain would either be on the right team, or they would definitely not end up any better! At the same time, chariots wereing towards Dingjun Mountian. On the first chariot, a middle-aged man with a face that was as majestic as it could be had a sad look on his face. He, the third son of the Duncan family, Brian. He had already tapped into a lot of important information from various sources. This time, the one who was going to strike against the Duncan family was a major power outside of the country called the Cryptoclidus Pce! Although Brian wasn''t sure just how strong the Cryptoclidus Pce was and what its status really was. But it was by no means something the Duncan family could contend with. It was just that Alfred''s harsh words earlier had left him speechless, and the information he had gathered hade even more btedly. Nowadays, he could only try his best to use his power to calm the matter before Alfred, the Duncan family, put things to an end. "An out-of-state power has to T Country, I just hope I can catch up." He muttered to himself in a low tone. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The men suddenly came to report. "Commander, we''ve just been informed that the entire Q State is blocked, our chariots can''t get in! We have to change civilian vehicles before we can drive in!" Alfred also has had the news. He hung up the phone, his face grim to the point of chilling. Where did this damn Crane get the power to blockade the entire Q State? But in the meantime, their car had reached the halfway point of the mountain and was about to proceed when it was stopped by a group of people straight away. "You guys, what are you doing!" The driver got out of the car, disgruntled. He nced at the few armed men in front of him, who appeared to be from the Security Department. But the man at the head said coldly, "The guard corps is stationed here, no vehicles are allowed to drive in, proceed on foot!" "What!" There was uproar all over the Duncan family. Only Alfred and a few other top brass had a slightly stiff face, stopping the noise of their own family and announcing the advance. "Mr. Alfred, howe there are people from the guard corps stationed here?" Master Arthur wondered. The information they had received was nothing more than security department of a few south cities were stationed at Dingjun Mountian. But it was the first time they had heard about the guard corps being here as well. Alfred was also confused. This guard corps, however, was subordinate to the state government, and in terms of specifications, it was no inferior to the Fire Feather Army under his brother''smand, and could even be said to be of a higher rank. But why did these peoplee here instead of staying in the provincial capital? Although Alfred was arrogant, he didn''t think that with himself and the Duncan family, he could get the guard corps toe from thousands of miles away. However, the Duncan family did not dare to confront the guard corps head-on, so they could only get off the car and hike, and about half an hourter, he finally stepped into the Jade Emperor Temple. The ce was crowded with countless forces and people gathered. Most, however, came for the prestige of the Duncan family, one by one, doing their best to please Alfred and the Duncan family, even if they were just a Duncan family bodyguard, a subordinate. Only Finley and a few others didn''te together. Their faces all clouded over. "Mr. Saunders, this time, something doesn''t seem right." A middle-aged woman spoke to Finley. There were actually so many people gathered here, and there was guard corps stationed at the mountainside, so she thought the Duncan family wouldn''t dare to make a scene. But why did he send out the Level Three Token, and even more so, chose the site of Dingjun Mountian. Could it be that the Duncan family was the big boss behind the guard corps? Finley frowned tightly, and just when he wanted to say something about that crazy woman, a voice rang out abruptly, drowning out all the noise and mor. "All here?" The crowd looked up, and they saw four figures. There was a figure among them that made Finley gulp violently. It was that crazy woman. Paige also noticed him, but didn''t give him the slightest attention. She looked quietly down at the thousands of people below her, unafraid of their odd stares. "So, what are your options?" "Will you be on the side of the Duncan family, or with us?" "Within ten breaths, please make your choice." "Fuck!" Alfred was furious. "Kid, I''ll ask you onest time, will you kill yourselves or will I kill you myself?" "By the way, your wife and your two daughters are all in my hands." "But that Flora is a beauty, I''ll have to savor the taste of this woman after this matter is over." He couldn''t help but lick his lips and look more and more cheerful. However, the corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly instead. "Are you sure?" The next second, a phone call came in ...... Chapter 16 The End of the Duncan family Chapter 16 The End of the Duncan family "Hmm?" Alfred froze. The silence was broken by the ringing of the phone. The caller was the henchman he had sent to capture Flora and her daughters. A sudden ominous thought came over him at this moment, but he remained unbelieving. "Kid, my men are calling, I''ll give you ten seconds to get down on your knees and make amends, and I can spare your wife and daughters, or you''re the one responsible for their death!" For a while, countless people were looking at Crane with cold eyes, they wanted to see what this guy would actually do. The same went for Finley. However, he was immediately disappointed as Crane''s face was devoid of any ripples, and instead, he sneered andughed. "You answer the phone first." His bored look made Alfred and the others more and more shocked, and Alfred directly clicked on the speakerphone, then said arrogantly, "How did it go? Are those three already like dogs?" Insult. Humiliation! In this instant, Crane''s face was as cold as frost, and killing intent burst forth. But he endured it. Prey that just needs to be tortured properly to be interesting. Alfred smiled and picked up the phone, just as he listened to a voice that was extremely unfamiliar to Alfreding from the other side! "Alfred Duncan, right?" "Your men have all been scrapped and pulled out to feed the dogs." "Besides, you dare to insult our Mrs. Smith and the two young lords, do you not want your tongue anymore?" Spencer''s voice was extremely cold. Even Alfred, who was on the other side of the phone, couldn''t stop his body from trembling. The men he sent out were all good, one would have no problem fighting two or three, and there were a dozen of them! But now, they were actually all caught, which made it hard for Alfred to ept. "What are you?" He questioned angrily. Spencer chuckled and said, "Who am I? I am a subordinate of the lord before you." "Oh, by the way, it seems your Duncan family is being investigated by the Security Department and the Department of Banking Supervision." The words fell, and the call was hung up straight away. Alfred''s face turned pale. While those first words angered him, thest was straight from the heart. Their Duncan family was being investigated? "No, it can''t be!" Master Arthur of the Duncan family was also close enough to naturally hear Spencer''s words, and immediately just didn''t believe him. "Mr. Alfred, we can confirm it by making a phone call to the Provincial Banking Supervision Division!" "Yes, yes, yes, we have quite a few contacts in the Banking Supervision Division in the provincial capital, if we are really investigated, those people will definitely notify us at the first opportunity." Master Arthur agreed. Only then did Alfred react and hastily dialed a call to the very people they had contacts with in the provincial capital. But either they didn''t answer or just hung up. The only few that got through were either advising him to hurry up to leave the country or scolding him angrily. Thest one in particr was absolutely furious. "Alfred, you son of a bitch, don''t you know what kind of big shot you''ve offended?" "Everyone within the Division of Banking Supervision, including myself, who was associated with you, is now suspended and investigated!" "Fuck you, Alfred, I''ll kill you! I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost!" Thisst one''s words scared Alfred so much that he dropped his phone on the floor. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He seemed to have aged by dozens of years, and he couldn''t stop staggering backwards. Master Arthur and Master Alex were also a bit rmed. "Howe? Our Duncan family was investigated and all of our contacts in the provincial capital were invalidated, how could all of these things be crammed into today!" They couldn''t believe the fact. After all, the Duncan family considered itself to be the overlord in Stone City and possessed a sufficient But someone had the audacity to do it. Alfred''s eyes werex, but he quickly remembered something and immediately turned his gaze to Crane. "Did you guys do this?" That was the only possibility he could think of. Who else has the ability to do this but Crane? Finley? It wasn''t that Alfred underestimated him, but when it came to his contacts in the provincial capital, his power, Finley was truly no match for him, let alone doing something so ruthless. Crane looked at him and smiled coldly. This one instantly made Alfred mad as hell. He couldn''t wait to rip Crane apart right now. But now, he no longer had this time, he had to return to the Duncan family immediately to deal with these matters, and absolutely could not let the Duncan family copse on this. Just before they could move, the next moment, there was a pattering sound from outside Jade Emperor Temple, and the cacophony of footsteps made the crowd freeze. The next moment, a group of guard warriors entered and directly surrounded the entire Duncan family, as well as those who followed them. Finley froze. First, the Duncan family was investigated. Now there were people from the guard corps, which was the exclusive armed force of the governor in the provincial capital, far too powerful than the local Security Department, even the hundreds of musketeers of the Duncan family were scared to lower their guns when they saw these well-trained, several hundred guard warriors, and did not dare to be arrogant at all. Only the one person Finley then saw made him even morepletely devastated. John Porter! This man, the head of the entire Q State, could be considered a frontier official! It was logical that this one big shot should be sitting in the governor''s residence and overseeing the military administration of the state. But why was he here? Alfred, the Duncan family, and those who followed the Duncan family were also frozen in their tracks. "Porter, Governor Porter, what brings you here?" Alfred didn''t dare to be slow and was about to go forward to greet him, but the next moment he was stopped by two guards with guns. The ckened muzzle of the gun made Alfred sweat coldly. John gave him a contemptuous look beforeing to Crane and bowed deeply. "Mr. Smith, as you instructed, the entire Dingjun Mountian has been sealed off and no one is allowed to leave now." "Including, these assholes!" John''s gaze seemed like a sharp sword de that could almost pierce Alfred and the others to death. "Everyone is a dignified figure in Stone City, so it''s just as well that I don''t need to go notifying them one by one." When he said that, his voice doubled. "I, John Porter, dere that from today onwards, Stone City, no longer has a Duncan family! Chapter 17 What to do, Mr. Smith Chapter 17 What to do, Mr. Smith Alfred couldn''t believe his ears, he never thought that Governor Porter had directly pronounced the death sentence on the Duncan family. "Governor Porter, may I ask what crime the Duncan family hasmitted?" Alfred knew that his son was a bastard, but he also just screwed some young women, which didn''t seem like a problem at all to Alfred. So what exactly did his family do wrong? Crane smiled faintly and opened his mouth to exin to Alfred what it meant to be cocooned! "Mr. Alfred, thanks to you, it has to be known that you were harboring thirty-nine Musketeers privately." "Private arms possessions are not allowed within the territory, much less the creation of a private army, don''t you know that?!" His tone grew colder and colder. Sound deadly! "You, you!" Alfred was speechless. He did understand that it was against thew of thend to harbor arms and build a private army. But this Stone City will be his territory, so who would dare to report him? What was more, he had never thought that John, the supreme governor of thend of Q State, would know this! Finley saw it clearly instead. "Governor Porter seems to be very respectful of that young man, no, it''s Mr. Smith. It seems that even if Mr. Smith is not higher in status than Governor Porter, his background is definitely extraordinary." He was smart enough to see the situation at the moment at a nce, and was even able to make a very clear judgment. Those who were following Finley were also relieved at this moment. With John around, the end of the Duncan family woulde, and they would survive. "Governor Porter, don''t listen to this guy''s nonsense, these musketeers are indeed from my Duncan family, but there''s a reason for what happened!" "This guy wants to destroy my Duncan family, and even more, he disabled my son, Master Myles, as well as killed my brother, the fourth and fifth masters, and the others." "I did this to protect myself, even though I broke thew of thend, so I hope you, Governor Porter, will be lenient and avenge the death of my family!" Backtracking. A very ssic backtracking. John was going to be pissed off. However, he nced at Crane and had the idea of teasing Alfred in his mind. Since he wanted to y, y well, let him first have hope, then let him slowly fall into despair and finally be tortured alive to insanity. John approached step by step and suddenly spoke. "I didn''t expect it, before I received a report from certain people that your Duncan family was hiding arms and building a private army, that''s why I came in a hurry." "Now that I''ve heard you say so, it seems that my intelligence was wrong." "Although youmitted a felony, it was a matter of morally justified to avenge your family, and I would definitely do the same in my ce." Seeing this, Alfred was overjoyed and began to fill his mouth with nder again. "Yes, Governor Porter, it''s all these thugs who keep bullying our family because they have positions in the Ministry of War." "You know, the majority of this huge Stone City''s economy depends on our Duncan family and the Stone City Chamber of Commerce! If they really get their way, then the future of Stone City is in jeopardy, and it''s a great misfortune for Q State!" That look was aggrieved to the extreme that made Finley burst of amusement. But it made him feel a bit metaphysical too. John, who just made a harsh statement, said that he came here because of a tip-off and not because of the identity of Crane? In addition, he was unaware of how the Crane and the Duncan family had be enemies from the beginning to the end, so if it was that the Crane was at fault, then even if the Duncan family would be punished, it would not be too heavy, after all, the Duncan family stood up morally. He felt more and more nervous, and even more so, he couldn''t stop looking at Crane and the others, only to find that these guys'' faces were filled with teasing. Turning his head again to take a look at John, although his face was calm, if one looked closely, a sneer was held at the corner of that mouth. "Fuck!" Even if it was Finley, at this moment, he couldn''t help but burst out dirty words. He finally saw that John was teasing Alfred and the Duncan family. As expected, after Alfred had finished making arge speech and was waiting for Crane and the others to be arrested, John''s voice resounded through the room once again - "Mr. Alfred, are you done with your drama, are you done acting?" "Hmm?" Alfred froze for a moment, and the next moment he heard John''smand again. "All surrender your weapons, and all important members of the Duncan family kneel down and apologize to Mr. Smith." His voice buzzed like a torrent of thunder. In an instant, those who had been smug and thought that Crane was going to suffer were all dumbfounded at this moment. Aren''t they arresting Crane and the others? Howe it was now an arrest of their Duncan family? John could see what these guys were thinking and became more and more angry. "Do you guys really think I don''t know anything?" "Alfred, your son, Luca, the heir of the Duncan family, has raped and plundered many married women over the years, causing many families to be separated." "Even you son has gone so far as to brutally murder the husbands and children of some of the women he possesses for his own pleasure, and this is the poor son you speak of?" "And your Duncan family, all these years, knowing full well what Luca had done, yet you have been using all kinds of connections to shield him, and even killed countless whistleblowers, huh, there is simply not a single good man in your Duncan family." "As for your im that your Duncan family and the Stone City Chamber of Commerce are the economic pirs of this Stone City, it''s even more amusing." At this, John looked over at Finley, beckoning. "Finley, right?" "Come on, tell me how these guys have suppressed some of the local conscientious enterprises in Stone City over the years, supported those ck-hearted enterprises, as well as foreign enterprises, and used them to annex the entire Stone City economic market!" In fact, there was no need for Finley to say it, there was no one present who did not know it by heart. At this moment, anyone who had connection with the Duncan family, their faces were pale to the extreme. Alfred even fell to the ground with a poof. He kind of understood that he thought he could get John to let him go, but it turned out that he was the mouse under the cat''s paw. He, for one, couldn''t get away with it today. When John saw this, he couldn''t help but grunt coldly, but the only one who could make the decision here was Crane, and everything had to be at hismand. "Mr. Smith, these people have all been captured, what should we do with them?" Surprise! Everyone instinctively looked at John, and then at Crane. John was a state and provincial official, punishing the Duncan family only needs a word, but actually had to ask Crane. To say who was most shocked, apart from Alfred and the rest of the Duncan family, it was none other than Finley. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Who the hell was this young man! For a while, those who had followed Finley but had defected to the Duncan family at a critical moment were in turmoil, and even more regretful. The people who insisted on following Finley, on the other hand, were relieved at this moment. Chapter 18 Youre All Screwed Chapter 18 You''re All Screwed They would have stuck to their philosophy, but more than that, they trusted Finley''s judgment. It was just that the Duncan family''s tactics were so shocking earlier that they had scared them so badly that they thought they were destined to die, but John''s arrival had broken the deadlock. "Mr. Saunders, did you already know that things would turn out like this and that''s why you insisted on fighting against the Duncan family?" Someone asked curiously. They did have this judgment in mind, after all, that aside, it really didn''t exin it. Even, they decided that Finley''s backer was that youth. Unbeknownst to him, at this moment, Finley''s inner shock was no less than theirs. "That crazy woman, no, what that woman said turned out not to be nonsense, they really do possess the power to bring the Duncan family down!" Finley was speechless for a long time at this moment. He never expected from the beginning that the man who had suddenlye into his office and said a whole lot of crazy-looking things was now going toe true! But what exactly was their status? And who was that youth? Countless doubts surrounded Finley''s mind, only waiting for Crane to give a reasonable exnation. Only, Crane had no intention of exining. He got up leisurely and walked down the high tform with slow steps, while Paige and the others followed closely behind, and John even stood to the side, not daring toe close in the slightest. Although he didn''t know how powerful the Cryptoclidus Pce was, as long as it involved forces outside of the country, it would never be weak. Regardless of Crane''s position in the Cryptoclidus Pce, he was by no means something that could be offended by a local officer like him. It was also this inadvertent avoidance by John that the entire crowd grew more and more stunned. Alfred clenched his fists tightly, wanting to curse out loud, but once he saw the ck muzzle of the gun, he could only clench his fists tightly, not daring to open his mouth. This caused a teasing look to spread across the corners of Crane''s mouth. "What? Mr. Alfred, don''t be a wimp, you were previously calling for us all to be left on this Dingjun Mountian, underneath Jade Emperor Temple, why are you not saying a word now?" "Fuck!" Alfred burst out in his mind. Now with this situation, if he still dared to be arrogant, either he had something wrong with his brain or the other party had something wrong with his brain. But this guy was bullying, so naturally he wouldn''t really keep his mouth shut. "Mr., Mr. Smith, right?" It was also the first time he hadn''t called out words like trash, but it was only through John that he knew Crane''sst name. Crane nodded at this and did not say anything. Alfred took a breath and immediately said, "Mr. Smith, there is some misunderstanding between us, why don''t we sit down and talk, after all, there is nothing that can''t be solved with a few sses of wine." It was the nature of businessmen to just assume that by having a few drinks, they could at least ease rtions a bit. But this only applied to businessmen, it did nothing for Crane. Crane gave a lightugh, a coldness crossing the corners of his mouth. "Misunderstanding?" "No, I don''t think there''s been any misunderstanding." "Your son took my wife into custody and even more so kidnapped and confined my daughters, using this to threaten my wife into obedience, so I broke his legs, do you think this is a misunderstanding?" "After that, your Duncan family sent people to provoke us without asking the reason, and even sent musketeers to try to finish us off with the aim of killing us, and that is a misunderstanding?" Crane''s voice was powerful, and every word was heartbreaking! With these words from Crane, all the eyes that looked at Alfred and the Duncan family were not right. "Duncan family, damn it!" The first to speak out was Finley, and he didn''t say that just to please Crane. Rather, it was because of what the Duncan family had done, and any other person would have been outraged. Those wrong cases in the past might have been the Duncan family ying tricks behind the scenes, covering up the truth for that beast Luca. Family is, without a doubt, the most important part of a person. But Luca, Alfred and the whole Duncan family were repeatedly destroying other people''s families, causing a good home to fall apart, who else deserves to die if such people don''t! Not only Finley, but anyone who still had some conscience was staring at the Duncan family with murderous eyes at this moment. In particr, one of the boss-like men stepped forward and kicked Alfred in the body. His face was pale, and he was in an extreme state of copse. "Alfred, you son of a bitch, so it was that animal son of yours who defiled my daughter-inw, causing my daughter-inw tomit suicide, my son to go crazy, and my grandson to be an orphan without father and mother." "When I went to you, hoping that you could help me get justice, you looked like a great lord, at that time I wanted to give my life to you, but I never thought that the culprit who caused my family to such a state was you and your beastly son!" This businessman couldn''t stop beating up Alfred. If it were any other day, Alfred would definitely scrap this guy, but first, he had broken an arm himself, and he had more than enough strength to resist, and then the ckened gun was pointed at him, so he didn''t dare to resist a bit at all. "Stand down." Crane opened his mouth at this time, "If you keep beating like this, this guy is going to be killed, you want this beast to die so dryly?" At these words, that businessman moved with a jerk of reaction. "That''s right, we can''t just let this beast die, it''s too cheap for him!" After saying that, the businessman kicked thest kick and walked straight towards Finley. Apart from that, there are two other businessmen who have also switched to Finley''s side. They were all the same as the businessman from before, who had defected because of a family change and the need to beg Alfred to mobilize his forces to find the murderer. But now that they learned that Alfred and his son were the culprits, they naturally wouldn''t stay on. "Fuck!" When Master Arthur of the Duncan family saw this, the corners of his mouth also twitched slightly. "Are you guys just going to ignore the Level Three Token?" Master Alex also had an grim look on his face, and immediately asked coldly. Level Three Token. The moment these words were spoken, Finley''s side all changed their expressions for a moment. Even John revealed a scary look.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He is the head of a state, but the Lawson family is not simple, not only is it the top magnificent family of the vast Q State, but also among that one organization with a strong background, not to say that it has mastered the power of abolition of a state and province, but also has the ability to sway the power. Seeing this scene, Alfred, who had been beaten badly, revealed a cold smile. "Oh, you guys, you are all screwed!" Chapter 19 Nothing to be Afraid Chapter 19 Nothing to be Afraid "How dare you ignore the Level Three Token and assault me, the Owner who holds the Level Three Token, you are all doomed!" "Especially you!" Alfred stared deadly at Crane and said with a cold smile, "It is indeed unexpected that Governor Porter Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. woulde out to support you, but you can ask him if he dares to make an enemy of the Lawson family!" "Hmm?" Crane raised his eyebrows, and then nced at John who was not far away, who was sweating coldly, and busily stepped forward and said in a low voice, "Mr. Smith, the matter is about the Lawson family, so it still needs to be considered in the long run." "But don''t worry, I won''t spare any of the Duncan family, but the charges must be ten thousand percent certain and the evidence must beplete." "Oh, the Lawson family? On what basis?" Faced with Crane''s questioning, John could only say, "The Lawson family is not only a business predator, its n members have a pivotal position in the military and political circles within the southeast, as well as in many important industries, and thiswork of connections is iparably strong and intertwined." "Moreover, the Duncan family is considered the spokesperson of the Lawson family in Q State, and the reason why Brian Duncan can be among the management of the Southeast Ministry of War is also the intentional promotion of the Lawson family, which is considered a vassal power of their Lawson family." John had a helpless look on his face. He wanted to bring down the Lawson family, but the other party''s heritage was really amazing, and if he was not careful, he was only afraid that he would be framed, so he had to act carefully. If the Duncan family had not issued Level Three Token and simply had connections, then it would have been straightforward to pull it out, but once Level Three Token was issued, the nature of this matter changed. If he moved the Duncan family, he would be moving Level Three Token, and he would also be moving the Lawson family, and what consequences such a thing would trigger, John did not dare to imagine. Not to mention people like Finley. At this moment, Finley also stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Smith, Governor Porter is right, this matter needs to be discussed, if it is rushed, it will only backfire." If this matter really offended the Lawson family and drew them to intervene, then there would be a high probability that the Duncan family would be fine, and conversely, if we started to collect evidence of the Duncan family''s guilt and confirmed the Duncan family''s crimes, then the Lawson family would have nothing to say. "That''s right, Mr. Smith, I hope you''ll think about it more and not offend the Lawson family." "Although the Duncan family is hateful, their background is strong, and although there was only a direct lineage of the Lawson family, they''re never that easy to mess with." There were several other people who were also persuaded. Crane was silent. Seeing Crane like this, Alfred got his back straight. "Oh, Mr. Smith, these dogs around you are not wrong, if you provoke the Lawson family, then the consequences are not something you can bear, and once the Lawson family is involved, then it will inevitably rted to the Heroic Association, and I think you should know what a behemoth the Heroic Association is." "That was established by people in the southeastern Military of War, which is interspersed with countless experts, forces, no matter how great your background is, you will only end up dead!" He was now finding something to rely on, and the more he said, the more he exaggerated, and John couldn''t help but grunt coldly. "Alfred, shut your mouth!" "With just you and the Duncan family, can you get the Heroic Association to step in? Don''t think too highly of yourself!" He was really extremely dismissive. That was the first power in the southeast, and the Lawson family didn''t even have much say in it, let alone a mere Duncan family. Alfred was embarrassed by John''s words, and he was even angrier, but he had to admit that John''s words had a lot of truth, just by virtue of him was not enough to make the Heroic Association step in. It could even be said that among the Lawson family, at most, a young master or something like that woulde out, rather than the entire Lawson family standing behind him. "But even so, it''s enough." When Alfred thought about this, he looked at Crane, John and the others condescendingly, he didn''t believe that these guys dared to offend the Lawson family. "Heroic Association, what the hell?" Paige spoke up. It instantly scared Finley and the others, and even John''s heart trembled. "Miss Paige, this Heroic Association is the first power in the southeast, involving the forces in the southeast area, and many dignitaries and powerful families are interspersed among them, its underpinnings are equivalent to being the overlord of the southeast martial world." John was busy wiping his cold sweat and exined. At the same time, Finley and the others were also flooded with mutterings in their hearts. Crane and the others didn''t seem to know about the Heroic Association, so where the hell did these peoplee from? Alfred also sensed this, and his eyes narrowed with shrew. "Mr. Smith, I assume you''re from the north." "Oh, then you may not be aware of the rules of the south, especially the southeast." "Your great northern families, the gentry, do not have the authority to do wrong in the south; you must have the consent of the Heroic Association to do so." "So, it seems the Heroic Association has a reason to intervene, huh?" As Alfred thought of this, the curvature of his mouth turned upwards more and more. Kevin was angry at that and he went up and pped Alfred to the ground. "I don''t fucking care about your Heroic Association, if you dare to threaten Dragon Lord, you''re just looking for death!" "I think it''s more like you''re looking for death!" Seeing that Mr. Alfred had been beaten again, the Duncan family''s First Masters were furious in their hearts, plus after they had deduced that their own backers were big enough that they did not need to fear John, they naturally would not be polite to Crane and the others. Only he didn''t choose to deal with Crane, but Kevin. "A mere subordinate dares to be so arrogant, you are looking for a fight!" The Duncan family Master Arthur smashed his fist over, expecting to frustrate Kevin, but the next moment he only felt like his fist had smashed into an iron te, and the pain that came from it made Master Arthur wail. His hand bone shattered! "What the hell is this guy, couldn''t he be grown out of steel!" Master Arthur of the Duncan family wailed while his heart was stunned. Even if Crane was awesome, howe a random subordinate that came out was so awesome? And that wasn''t the end of it, as Kevin grabbed Master Arthur''s throat, forcing his face to turn red, even with a purple flush, and he could barely breathe. Master Arthur desperately tried to struggle, but was unable to do anything about it. John''s face changed. "Mr. Smith, don''t, if Master Arthur dies, the Lawson family will inevitably step in!" "His granddaughter is now the concubine of one of the Lawson family''s young masters!" A concubine? Crane froze for a moment. What an age it was now? Why there was still a concubine? He narrowed his eyes slightly for a moment, perhaps he would have to check the Lawson family out as well when he returned. That boy from Lawson family was great back then, but there were more or less some misceneous bad men mixed in with every gentry. Chapter 20 Mysterious Iron Sphere Chapter 20 Mysterious Iron Sphere "Let him go." Crane rubbed his temples and said with quite a headache. "Lord Smith!" Kevin shouted reluctantly, but when he met Crane''s eyes, he instantly understood. This good show couldn''t be wrapped up yet, after all, Dragon Lord was still waiting for someone. Once that person arrived, it was bound to be to let the Duncan family know what despair was. "John, Finley,e here." Crane returned to the high tform and greeted John and Finley. "Mr. Smith, how are you thinking about it?" John asked cautiously. He didn''t want to see the Lawson family make a move, that would inevitably plunge Q State into chaos. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. To this, Crane did not answer and asked rhetorically, "What is the general level of those who have ability to fight in Stone City or even the entire Southeast Region?" "Huh?" John froze. He had thought that Crane was looking for him to discuss dealing with the Duncan family, but he didn''t expect it to be like this. It was Finley who was the first to react and said, "There are some experts within Stone City, but most of them have been brought to the army by Mr. Brian and have be members of the Fire Feather Army." "As for the rest, those are all from the underground circle, and the most powerful of them is the leader of the Sky Tiger Society, David Brown." Speaking of this name, Finley revealed a fearful look. "With the Duncan family in the past, especially Mr. Brian suppressing David Brown, he did not have much influence." "But once the Duncan family falls, who can still suppress David Brown, I''m only afraid that the Saunders family will be caught up in strife with David Brown again." Of course, it seemed that it was still an unknown whether the Duncan family would copse or not, so Finley didn''t think too much about it. But! "Paige, go with Mr. Saunders to meet this David Brown, if he doesn''t submit, disband Sky Tiger Society and create a new one." Without looking up, Crane uttered a very calm sentence. Finley, on the other hand, was stunned. He had thought that Crane would send Kevin, after all, this guy could kill Master Arthur in seconds, and should be almost on a par with David Brown. But he never thought that the one Crane would send against the Sky Tiger Society would be Paige, a woman! "Mr. Smith, David Brown is very ferocious. He is a vicious character who has taken down seven or eight big men by himself, in terms of strength, he far surpasses Alfred and the others, we must not be careless!" Finley spoke, hoping that Crane would change his mind. From his point of view, if Paige went over, she would only be beaten half to death and would even be bullied. But Crane didn''t make a sound, instead, Paige nced at Finley and said coldly, "Lead the way." "But ......" "Shut up!" Paige didn''t give Finley the slightest chance to react and let him lead the way in front. Crane saw this andughed in disbelief, then looked at John. "Governor Porter, it''s your turn." "Okay!" John wiped a cold sweat. "Regarding the entire Q State, the strongestprehensive strength is none other than the Lawson family, but there are three other families that canpete with the Lawson family in terms of financial power. One of the most important ones to pay attention to is the Watson family. Legend has it that the Watson family''s power in terms of financial power far surpasses the Lawson family, and there is even talk of recing the Lawson family, but of course the most important thing is the Watson family has recruited a lot of experts over the years, with the top ranked ones from outside the province working for them, and has defeated most of the underground circles in the entire Q State." "As for the entire southeastern belt, naturally the Heroic Association will be honored, and there are nine of them at the core level, known as the Mystic Nine, controlling the economic lifeline of the entire southeast. Anyone who wants to enter the southeast''s first metropolis, N City, to do business needs to go through one of the Mystic Nine to agree." "As for the experts, I''m not sure, but the strongest on Q State going to the Mystic Nine." "Oh? Kinda bossy." "But, it is not interesting." Crane didn''t feel the slightest bit of excitement. The same goes for Kevin, Matthew, and Joey. John was dumbfounded, but still couldn''t help but speak up, "But these families have extensive connections in the above ground and underground circles, and once they get serious they will epass the entire southeast businessmunity. Every person of them are countless means, they are so tricky." "Moreover, Mr. Smith, I think it is necessary to remind you that although our official assistance goes to you, but it is considered an official instruction from the Southeast, the attitude of the Ministry of War has been unclear, plus the Duncan family also has people in the Southeast Ministry of War, it is likely to have a huge impact on you, so ...... " "So you''re trying to warn me to watch out for the Ministry of War, are you?" Crane finished what John had to say straight away. John froze for a moment, but immediately nodded his head in agreement. To this, Crane gave a reply - "I came back this time originally to seek justice for my wife and daughters, so there was only one goal from start to finish, and that was the Duncan family." "If there areints on the part of the southeastern military, fine, let theme and talk to me, but only if they ask the D City to see if they have the qualifications to talk to me!" Bullying. Ultimately bullying. John looked dumbfounded, this man was as domineering as he could be in a few words. But when the Southeast Military of War wants to hold Crane ountable, they still need to Crane had no intention to exin as he continued to y with the iron ball in his hand, which was brought from Alfred. ording to reason, Crane didn''t even bother to touch the things of such filthy people, but for some reason he felt that these two iron balls were a bit strange, which was why he left them in his hands. "This is simr to the piece of extra-terrestrial meteorite found on the eastern bank of the Giko River before, perhaps it is of a quality." At that moment, Joey opened his mouth. Crane was instead stunned. Joey was never one to talk unless something attracted him, and that was a rare urrence. "You think that this is likely to have something to do with that thing?" Crane asked in a deep voice. The eyes of Matthew and Kevin were drawn to Joey. "Lord Smith, we have spent a lot of manpower and resources over the years searching for those extra- terrestrial meteorites, if these two iron balls are really rted to the extra-terrestrial meteorites, they will definitely be able to forge a peerless divine weapon!" Joey''s tone grew higher and higher, clearly excited. What they were looking for was not an ordinary extra-terrestrial meteorite, but an extremely special meteorite that was destined to give birth to a peerless divine weapon as long as the essence of it could be tapped. At that time, Dragon Lord would be even more powerful! Crane smiled, but did not reply. Chapter 21 Thanks to that Bastard Chapter 21 Thanks to that Bastard Alfred and the others, at this moment, were furious in his heart when he saw Crane''s side talking, seemingly discussing the two iron balls. "Damn it!" Alfred clenched his fist. In his opinion, Crane and the others deserved to let them go, which would give things a cushion. But instead of doing so, they were discussing the ything taken from him, such defiance made Alfred angry. "Mr. Alfred!" Master Alex had a gloomy face as he stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "Master Arthur just narrowly escaped death, and his hand bones are shattering." Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Alfred''s face changed. The five masters of the Duncan family were all ranked ording to their fighting ability, and he himself was only on the same level as Master Alex, while Master Arthur was a bit stronger, but now his hand bones were shattered because he had punched Kevin. "Could he be a great expert? Even David Brown doesn''t have this ability!" Alfred said incredulously. But no matter how much he disbelieved it, the facts were right in front of him. "Maybe that guy was born with divine strength, but not to say he''s an inner strength practitioner, he''s at least at outer strength peak." Master Alex''s face was stony. The five masters of the Duncan family, plus Alfred and the dead Tate, all had reached the advanced stage of outer strength and were considered to be the few experts in Stone City, but now they were some dead and some maimed, ending up in a way that no one expected. Alfred''s face grew colder and colder. He even resented his third brother, Brian. "If Brian hadn''t taken away so many outer strength and inner strength experts, how would our family have ended up in this situation!" He was really upset. Although he had always used Brian''s name as a great weapon of deterrence in this life, it also meant that he would never be able to match Brian, making it uneptable for him as the lead of the Duncan family. Master Alex understood this, but the situation at hand didn''t allow them to think much about it. "Mr. Alfred, this matter must be something that needs to be resolved by Mr. Brian. We can''t really go and invite the young master of the Lawson family, not to mention whether the he will step in, even if he do, I''m afraid that our family will lose the favor and trust of that young master because of this." "When that timees, the great power of the family will inevitably fall into the hands of Mr. Brian, and I don''t think you want to see that, so it''s better to use Mr. Brian as much as possible when you can." "As long as the Lawson family backed us up, Brian will not be able to seize power, and even if he is strong, he is still just a tool in your hands." Master Alex couldn''t stop whispering and persuading. But what he didn''t know was that just because he said this, he made Alfred regret it hourster. What was even less known was that even if that young master of the Lawson family was invited, it would not change the situation at hand. Crane, he always repays his grudges and grievances, and will never procrastinate until the next day. ¡°Lord Smith, there are quite a few media peopleing!" Matthew stepped forward and whispered. Crane raised an eyebrow. He was asking for justice, not trying to be news, so he immediately had to evict the mediapanies. But then Matthew said, "It seems like there are quite a few people from the Duncan family and several other major powers among those media people." "All the evil things the Duncan family and a few other families have done over the years, they are the ones washing their hands of it and constantly touting the Duncan family as the head of the Stone City Chamber of Commerce, which is what has allowed the Stone City Chamber of Commerce, especially the Duncan family, to consolidate their position more and more." When Crane heard this, he changed his mind. "Get them here, find the survivors who were persecuted by Luca Duncan and by the Duncan family, and it''s time for them to demand justice." Soon, anotherrge group of people like carp crossing the river poured into Jade Emperor Temple, and once they saw Alfred and the others, they all froze. "Father!" "Uncle!" "Uncle Sam!" These media people havee forward, each with a look of awakening. "No wonder among dozens of families, hundreds of reporters, in the end we''re the only ones who can "Hahahaha, it seems that even the officials have to give some respect to our families, I can definitely brag about it for life!" "That''s right, that''s right, but, uncle, do you know what''s really going on here?" There were a number of people who spoke up and asked questions. Faced with the question from their own juniors, everyone from the Stone City Chamber of Commerce looked odd. They all turned their attention to Crane. What the hell was he trying to do? Getting the media to cover this? But why can''t other media people get in! "This abominable fellow wants to wipe out all of our families and not even spare these juniors?!" Someone thought so. Alfred had a grim look on his face. However, he still showed a smile when facing his own niece Jennifer Duncan. "Jennifer, you''re here too." Jennifer Duncan was the daughter of Tate. At the age of twenty-five, she had be a gold medal reporter for the first mediapany in Stone City, and had made great contributions to the Duncan family over the years. At least the dirty things they did were all turned upside down by Jennifer with the help of the media, and even more vigorously touted the Duncan family, creating the reputation of the Duncan family, especially helped Alfred earn the title of the first good man in Stone City. At this moment, Jennifer was full of smiles, knowing that she was the first one to say her name before those guards below let them up. "Jennifer is truly remarkable, to give her name, even those people from the provincial city have to be polite to her." "Yes, Jennifer is destined to marry into a wealthy family, but her influence in the media world is unprecedented." "Jennifer is awesome!" Several other families were bragging about Jennifer. But at this moment, Jennifer did not have any joy, and after taking a look at Alfred''s broken arm and seeing the fainted Master Arthur, she asked in shock and anger, "Uncle Alfred, what happened, how did you all be like this?" Looking around again, she asked, "Where is my father?" Alfred''s smile froze abruptly. It was Master Alex who opened his mouth. "Jennifer, your father is dead." "Hmm?" Jennifer''s eyes widened and she was stunned. Master Alex continued, "Not only that, Myles is maimed, Natan and Owen are dead." He fiercely turned his gaze towards Crane and said through gritted teeth, "Our family is in this situation because of that bastard!" Chapter 22 Hes Afraid Chapter 22 He''s Afraid It was silent. Dead silence. At this moment, the juniors of the families all shut their mouths, not daring to shout a bit loudly at all. Jennifer, on the other hand, was staring at Alfred with a deadly stare before finally cing her gaze on Crane. "Did you kill my father?" Crane nodded slightly. "Why?!" Jennifer questioned angrily. She had only hurried back from out of town to get the big news on Dingjun Mountain, only to be greeted with the news that her father had died. She really couldn''t understand what kind of person that guy on top of the high tform was that dared to kill her Jennifer''s father! To her question, Crane had understatement as an answer - "He deserves to die." Jennifer''s face changed abruptly. The answer was somewhat unexpected. But it was also the answer that made the anger inside her rise to the top. "My father deserves to die?" "Who the hell are you to judge my father''s life and death at will!" "Today I will report what you have done, murderous maniac, you are destined to be condemned by all!" "I will not let you die easily, I will let you die of shame in endless chastisement!" Her breasts rose and fell, apparently making up her mind. "Quick, film this guy''s face and expose him along with those who follow him, make sure they get caught up in endless public opinion. I want word of this murderous maniac to spread across the country!" Jennifer said coldly. Her men were getting busy, but with a whirlwind, all cameras were knocked to the ground by the guards. This infuriated Jennifer beyond measure. "Do you guys know what you''re doing? You''re obstructing freedom of expression!" "Freedom of fucking expression!" John burst out at once. He couldn''t look at it long ago, this woman was really arrogant,pared to her, both Crane and the others and Alfred looked quite inferior. And it was also his words that caused countless people to look at John. Jennifer, in particr, cursed angrily, "Which ungrateful thing dares to insult me, expose him!" But as her gaze turned away, and she was frightened. "Governor Porter!" Jennifer swallowed hard, and she stared at John incredulously. Why was he here? "Hmph!" John snorted coldly and walked downstairs step by step, his gaze unable to stop hovering over Jennifer and the others. "You may not be quite aware of the situation you are in. You are not media people now, much less representatives of free speech, but prisoners, murderers!" Again, there was dead silence. Jennifer swallowed hard, she was unsure by John''s words, and it took her a long time to break the silence. "Governor Porter, what do you mean by that? We are all from major mediapanies, when did we Her words served as a starter, and the others began to chime in. "That''s right, Governor Porter, we can''t understand your words. Does it mean that you are behind the Duncan family¡¯s tragedy?" "Even if you are involved in this, we, as publishers of the truth, are bound to announce it, even if it means death." "Governor Porter, please exin what your role is in this matter, and what the hell is going on with those murderous fiends behind you!" Several of the juniors of the family called out. But John was not the least bit timid. "The publisher of the truth?" "Huh." He sneered, "How much truth have you uncovered over the years?" "Just some insignificant truths, and even many people are hurt because of your insignificant truths." "Some people don''t want their affairs disclosed at all, but you uncover one truth after another even against the wishes of the interviewees in order to gain traffic and make those people''s lives worse than death." "Especially you, Jennifer, you were interviewing a family whose family was broken because of a car ident six months ago, but did you know that? Originally, that husband was busy to the point of mental breakdown in order to raise the sky-high medical bills for his wife before the car ident happened." "You started raising money for fundraising afterwards, but where was that money? Did it all go into your pockets?" "Those were good people donating their money for a poor man, but you''re a bitch and you even want to make a name for yourself!" The room was dead silent as these words came out. In fact, most of the people present knew about this matter, but no one would put it out in the open. Now that John did it, Jennifer only felt that her disguise had been mercilessly peeled off. "How dare you!" She gritted her teeth, wanting to curse out, but the next second a p pped her directly on the face, and then she looked up to see a blue-faced John. "Bitch!" John really didn''t expect that there was such an unashamed person in the city under his rule, and a journalist at that. When Crane had brought out this piece of news to him earlier, John had only one thought inside - It was shocking! Not only that, over the years, Jennifer and the Duncan family did something wrong, such as running people over in car racing, drinking, drugging, were all put to rest by Jennifer herself, or with the help of her contacts in the media world. What a folkloric and simple Stone City! The truth was that they had been dirty long ago, but the person who started it was able to get away with it, and that was what made John most angry. He had wanted to not offend the Lawson family, so he had adopted a strategy of going slowly with the Duncan family, but at the moment, he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Arrest them all, I want them to be sentenced by the public!" With a wave of John''s hand, many guards were about to grab Jennifer and Alfred and the rest of the Duncan family. But on top of the high tform, Crane opened his mouth at this time. "Wait a minute." "Mr. Smith, they''re the worst offenders!" John exined, "Even if I have to offend the Lawson family, I still have to make these bastards get the Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. punishment they deserve!" "No, no, no!" Crane shook his head slightly and said, "It is true that they should be punished, but there is still one person from their family who has note, and I want to meet that person before making a decision." "Hmm?" John froze, but then figured it out. Thest Duncan family member would be Brian Duncan. What did he want? Did it mean that when Brian came, he was going to let the Duncan family go? But wasn''t he insistent on purging the Duncan family before?! Not only John, but the others also got the idea. Alfred, on the other hand, was the most excited. "It seems that my brother¡¯s name has done the trick, this guy is scared!" Chapter 23 Brian Duncan Arrives Chapter 23 Brian Duncan Arrives "It seems that my brother¡¯s name has done the trick." "Right, Brain is a general of the Ministry of War, even if Cranees from the Ministry of War, but this can be considered a private transfer of troops, I am only afraid that he will be court-martialed." "It''s any soldier''s nightmare." At this, Alfred felt that he was winning. The other Duncan family members held the same thought as the outsiders, and one by one, they all looked at Crane and the others with a slight look of intent. But! "Why hasn''t your outside help arrived yet?" Crane suddenly asked, impatient. Alfred was dumb for a long time before he said quietly, "My brother is busy with military affairs, not like you, you mobilize arge army just for personal matters!" "Exactly." Jennifer opened her mouth, "Even if you are from the Ministry of War, but this time you have vited thews of the military. You will all have to be punished and will stay in the prion for the rest of your life." "Oh, to be stuck in jail for the rest of your life, are you really willing to do so just for three bitches?" A smug smile lifted the corners of her mouth. But the next second it froze as Crane''s gaze was like a sword, as if it was going to pierce through her. "You want to die?" "Mother fucker, how dare you insult Mrs. Smith and the two young lords!" Kevin stepped forward and pped her a few times. His force was so great that even Alfred, who had practiced martial arts, couldn''t handle it, not to mention Jennifer, she directly passed out. "How dare you!" Alfred gritted his teeth when he saw his niece being beaten. But once he met the sturdy and massive figure of Kevin, Alfred was instantly abashed. "On your knees!" Kevin stepped forward and with one kick, he directly made the Duncan family members kneel down. As for those outsiders, as soon as they met the terrifying eyes of Kevin, they simply knelt down with a whoosh. The Duncan family had been beaten so hard, and they didn''t have the strength of the Duncan family. "Kneel until your reinforcements arrive!" Kevin shouted loudly and walked towards Crane, but in the next second he narrowed his eyes slightly and fiercely turned his body around, his right hand probing out. "A bullet!" John saw that thing in the palm of Kevin''s hand, and it was a bullet, which caused his face to change abruptly. "All guards, go on high alert!" John roared. And not to mention Crane, to know he was present, no one would have the guts to move the gun, but someone did so. ¡®You''re a dead man!¡¯ But! "There you are." Crane''s voice was not too loud, not too small, and it reached every single person''s ears. John''s face changed abruptly, and he hurriedly looked outside Jade Emperor Temple, only to see an influx of elite soldiers, instantly surrounding the area. The leader was no other than Brian Duncan! "Brian!" As if he had seen a savior, Alfred hurriedly shouted out. Brian wore battle dress, valiant and heroic . "Brother!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was about to help Alfred up at once, but a figure stood in his way, not Kevin, but a Tiger Guard. "Dragon Lord has orders to make them kneel like this, you have a problem with that?" The tiger guard''s voice was cold. This undoubtedly offended Brian. "Who are you? How dare you stop me?" "What am I?" The tiger guard sneered. "I am under the Cryptoclidus Pce, Tiger Guard!" In the next second, uncountable military warriors poured in and surrounded the Fire Feather Army brought by Brian. Tens of thousands of people! In front of them, the three thousand Fire Feather soldiers looked so weak and powerless. "Commander, these are not good people." "I''ve never seen such murderous and stern people in the Southeast Military of War, and they all seem to have retired from the battlefield." The Fire Feather adjutant whispered in his ear. In fact, without him saying much, Brian could see that these people were from an extraordinary background and were by no means simple. "From the military ministry outside the country, they really have some ability." "But you have returned from outside the country privately without permission from the Southeast Ministry of War, right?" Although Brian was shocked, he was not deterred after all. He found contacts in every theater of war in the southeast, and none of them checked for permission to enter the military outside the country. In short, the presence of this group in Stone City was against the militaryws of T Country! Alfred heard it, and burst outughing. "Hahahaha, I thought you were simply privately transferring the war corps of the military, but now it seems you are still illegally entering the country, which is a desertion, hahaha!" Heughed out loud. The others also showed relief. Deserters. This could be a capital crime in the militaryw, after all, it would affect the morale of the army, and would cause the frontier garrison system to be wed. Once a foreign enemyes, these people caused much trouble. With full confident, Alfred naturally wouldn''t continue to kneel and was about to get up, but he was smashed by a whip from a tiger guard on the side that shattered his leg bone. Alfred fell to his knees once again, wailing in pain. Brian bared his teeth, and immediately a majestic aura erupted out, about to strike at this Tiger Guard. "A high inner strength practitioner, interesting." A look of amazement shed across Kevin''s eyes. However, they were merely amazed and did not have the slightest intention of making a move. It was also the scene that made countless people look stunned. "Why aren''t they, why aren''t they stepping in, are they just going to sit back and watch their own soldiers die?" They really could not figure that point out. That Tiger Guard gave a threat that was clearly not strong, but inferior to Brian by quite a bit, this gap should be clearly seen by the other party, but they still stood unmoved. "Dare to try?" Battle intent was showing! Brian''s face changed at this moment. He had thought that the other strong man would strike, so he was in a testing mindset, but now that he was only going to exterminate this Tiger Guard soldier with this punch, it would be toote to gather his strength. "me your boss, don''t me me." Brian silently chanted in his mind. But the Tiger Guard''s face was unchanged, and instead, he threw the same punch, but aimed at the ce below Brian''s elbow! "That''s!" "My weak spot!" Brian only felt the death approaching, wanted to dodge, but it was simply toote. He took a punch, took backward steps before barely stabilized his body. But still, he spurted out a mouthful of blood violently, and when he looked up again, his eyes filled with a look of shock. Who the hell was this guy to instantly see his weaknesses? And just now this man was deliberately reining in the force as well as deflecting the blow, otherwise he would have died for sure! "What exactly are you?" Brian said with a deadly stare at this Tiger Guard soldier, rather fearfully. How could such an expert be hidden among this group of people?! Chapter 24 The Rebel? Chapter 24 The Rebel? "Like I said, I''m just an inadequate soldier of the Cryptoclidus Pce." This Tiger Guard soldier said indifferently, without the slightest bit of pride in defeating Brian, which made Brian highly despised. Naturally, Brian did not believe in the words of this Tiger Guard soldier. "How can you be just an ordinary soldier since your battle prowess is such that you can at least reach the position of amander in the army!" Brian questioned in a cold voice. In his opinion, this person was probably an outside helper invited by Crane for the purpose of dealing with him. But! "Hahahaha!" "I''mughing my ass off. He thinks that beating one man is a master, it is the funniest joke I''ve heard in decades of living." "Yeah, I wonder if this guy is out of his mind." "You can say that, none of these men in the territory have been on many missions, all they do is train and drill all day long. I guess there''s minimal blood on their hands, they know nothing about what''s going on outside our borders." "Tsk, tsk, tsk, what afortable life, but it''s also naive and ignorant. Outside the borders, in our Cryptoclidus Pce, this is allmon knowledge like eating tea and drinking water." Nonstop snickers from the Tiger Guard soldiers. Crane also let out a lightugh at this time. "Back then, I proposed to the Grand Marshal of your internal forces that the soldiers in the territory should be allowed to try out on the battlefield outside of the country in order to enhance theirbat qualities, but he didn''t listen to me and chose to let you be flowers in a hothouse instead, how sad andmentable." He shook his head repeatedly. These men of the military looked great, but they were limited to the territory. Once they took on those terrifying forces outside of their borders, they would all be wiped out in a matter of moments. It was not a joke, but a fact! "Who the hell are you?" Brian''s expression was slightly bitter. He hade into contact with the Border Soldiers, but to say that to defeat him across the ranks and kill him in seconds couldn''t be something that a random soldier could do. The identity of this group of people was only going to exceed his imagination. But in the next second, he seemed to associate it with something else, and his brow twitched slightly in abruptness. "Are you from the Cryptoclidus Brigade?" "Cryptoclidus Brigade?" Crane froze for a moment. So did everyone else. What the hell was this? Brian didn''t notice the crowd''s surprise, but instead became more and more excited. "That''s right, you muste from Cryptoclidus Brigade." "I''ve never heard of the name Cryptoclidus Pce, but now that I think it''s right, you guys must be from Cryptoclidus Brigade!" "Cryptoclidus Brigade, that is the first brigade of the Northwest Frontier Military of War, legend has it that the minimum threshold for recruiting must be a soldier king, a king among thousands of soldiers!" "But!" Brian jerked his head up and stared at Crane with a deadly stare. "Even if you are from Cryptoclidus Brigade, you are not qualified to return to the territory privately, not to mention that this is the southeast, not your northwest!" "......" Kevin couldn''t help but touch his forehead. It seemed this guy misunderstood something. Although they had returned from the North, they were genuinely ignorant of the division of the Military of Wars within the territory. It was just that Brian recognized this truth, and he looked at Crane and the others angrily. "A soldier is a man who guards his home and country." "But you bullied my nephew, killed my brother, and insulted my Duncan family for the sake of worldly strife, is this the rule of your Cryptoclidus Brigade, the First Battle Brigade of the Northwest?!" The words were powerful. The three thousand Fire Feather soldiers also looked at Crane and the others angrily, they were also driven by Brian''s emotions, and their anger towards Crane could be described as monstrous at this moment. "That''s right, as soldiers, instead of garrisoning the frontier, you are here to our Stone City to cause trouble. I''m only afraid that you have ulterior motives." "Finley Saunders, taking advantage of that our general is not in Stone City, you''ve invited these foreign helpers to oppress my Duncan family, you are truly despicable!" Finley, who had just stepped through the door and still looked lost in thought, was currently frozen in ce. How did that make him despicable? Moreover, it was clearly Crane approached him, when did it be him hiring outside help! "Don''t you dare talk nonsense!" Finley wanted to argue, but Brian''s gaze looked over, and the words that came to his lips no longer But it was Brian who opened his mouth. "I finally understand, so you guys are in cahoots with Finley. Knowing that you can''t knock my family down, you use the power of the Ministry of War to suppress it, but you guys don''t put me in your eyes, do you?" "Even if you are from Cryptoclidus Brigade, I will definitely clean up the mess, and even if I am med afterwards, I will not admit my fault!" "All ready, purge these rebels!" Rebels! As soon as this word came out, Finley''s face turned pale. If Crane was really from the Ministry of War, would he be punished? Even if it was because of his wife and daughters got humiliated, but the private transfer of troops was a serious crime, even a capital crime! The three thousand Fire Feather soldiers started to hold their guns as they faced the nearly ten thousand Tiger Guards and exploded with strong battle intent. This made Crane quite interested. "Interesting, interesting." "Knowing how dangerous your situation is, yet your soldiers insist on following you, Brian, your prestige is good." Craneughed. Brian Duncan was indeed a talent, or he couldn''t have gotten so many people willing to die for him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just! "Are you not getting the picture?!" "Finley invited me here? Ask him, is he qualified to do so?" "No, no!" Finley said hastily. Just kidding, even if they were rebels, they were still figures that a governor of a state like John had to treat with caution, how could they be invited by a business like him in Stone City? Brian raised his eyebrows and was just about to say something, but an angry cursing sounded in his ears. "Brian Duncan!" "It was your family that was at fault for bullying Mr. Smith''s wife and his daughters, and that''s how your family ended up in this situation." "I, John Porter, can bear witness to this matter, and I will not change my words, even if the Ministry of War gives me crime!" John was enraged at the sight of Brian''s stance of making up his own mind without asking about what had happened. "John Porter?" This time it was Brian''s turn to freeze. He sized up John carefully. The reason why he didn''t recognize John before was because Brian had lived in the military for many years, but the name John was one he had definitely heard of. "You are the governor of Q State, John Porter?" "That''s right! It''s me!" John''s voice rang out in response to Brian''sst shred of doubt. Chapter 25 The Southeast Young Marshal Chapter 25 The Southeast Young Marshal At this, the faces of all people changed. Brian was no exception. He knew that he was also considered to have moved the Fire Feather soldiers privately this time, which was considered to be against the militaryw. But the other side deserves to be more at fault, but why does John stand in the other side''s shoes? Even if the other party is from the Northwest Cryptoclidus Brigade, it''s not like that! "Governor Porter, what exactly did you mean by that?" Brian asked in a low voice. Although the voice was low, the killing intent in it was obvious. If John did not give a reasonable exnation, he would naturally not care about the other party''s status, and would absolutely purge these rebels as well. John sneered and jerked a few steps forward as a pile of documents was thrown at Brian. "This is?" Brian first nced at it, and then his eye shrank. This was an order from the Southeast Region authorities! The Southeast Region Authorities, that was the highest department in charge of the military and political sectors in the southeast, had a huge authority, even their minister of southeast Military of War had to obediently follow its orders. "Howe Southeast Region authorities get involved, and what does this mean exactly?" With deep confusion, Brian then opened the folder. "What!" Brian couldn''t stop himself from taking several steps backwards. There was not a lot of text on it, but themand was clear. Assist the Cryptoclidus Pce and purge the Duncan family! "Why, why!" Brian fell to his knees this time. In that case, Crane and the others came to Stone City, not as a private transfer of troops, but with the consent of their superiors. At least the northwest authorities and the southeast authorities agreed! But, why?! Brian raised his head sharply and stared deadly at Crane, John, and the others, asking hoarsely, "What mistake did our family make that would make both of the two major organs get involved in this matter, and unanimously agree to purge our family?" At first, he was the only one who saw the contents of the document. But this time, the others heard it clearly, and Jennifer, who had only just wakened up, was once again stunned. Southeast authorities. Northwest authorities. The two major authorities had given instructions to purge their Duncan family? This was the end of the Duncan family! John held down the anger in his heart and told the story, especially the matter of Luca Duncan''s treatment of Flora Chambers. Brian heard it for real. There was even more silence. Immediately, he pulled up Alfred on the ground and pped him in the face. "Why did you do that?" "And you guys! Why!" Brian roared in near hysterical rage. The reason he stayed in the Ministry of War for so long and didn''t return to the Duncan family was because he witnessed the corruption, degradation, and filth of the Duncan family. Brian had also persuaded Alfred countless times, but to no avail. Only back then the Duncan family was limited to bad businesspetition, now it''s endangering others and even society! "Why? You and your son, and all the Duncan family, are you so uniquely fond of destroying other people''s families?!" "I warned you ten years ago not to keep doing these dirty deeds, one day there will be retribution, and now, ites!" Brian was truly grief-stricken. Although he had left the Duncan family for ten years, he had feelings for it after all, otherwise he wouldn''t have made the trip back. But this time, it was as if he was going to witness the copse of the Duncan family. Alfred was beaten and cried out in pain, but still said with a tough mouth, "Brian, are you crazy? I am your big brother, are you ready to help outsiders against your family?" "Snap!" "Fuck you ......" "Snap!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Brian went up with a few more ps, he had to do it. On the one hand, it was to punish the Duncan family. On the one hand, it was to protect the Duncan family! Perhaps this was the only way to make Crane to make his move soon, and since this was domestic after all, they would not dare to really go on a killing spree. As for what would happen to the Duncan family in the future, he would figure it out. Only when he nced up, he was confronted with Crane''s eyes that were so calm that could even be described as cold. "No!" An unpleasant feeling surfaced in Brian''s heart. As expected, Crane spoke up. "General Brian Duncan, you''ve had enough of beating, right? In that case, I''ll give you two options." "First, you keep fighting and see when you can kill Alfred." "Second, stand aside and watch, I don''t count you as a member of the Duncan family and I can spare your life, how do you think?" Brian''s heart stuttered. Crane was setting out to get the Duncan family to the point of death. "General Brian, you should stay out of this matter, after all, I know your character very well, and Mr. Smith is sensible, he will not do anything to you." Brian''s heart fell further and further down. He had thought countless times that the Duncan family would end up falling, but he never expected it to be like this. Nowadays, what else could he do to save the Duncan family? Brian knelt down. No one forced him, but he had to get down on his knees. "Mr. Smith, I know that the Duncan family is wrong, but I can''t stand by and watch the Duncan family being destroyed, so I hope that you will forgive us and let our family live. In the future we will definitely hide in the city in a small way and won''t do such harmful things again!" "Bang!" A clear, strong kowtow resounded through the room. There was a voice immediately after. "General Brian!" "Mr. Brian!" Three thousand Fire Feather soldiers and the Duncan family had eximed in shock. Brian, who had always stood at the top and was even seen by countless people as the hope of the Duncan family, was kowtowing non-stop at this moment. Let his head be covered in blood, and he continued to kowtow. The footsteps were getting closer, but Brian ignored them and continued to kowtow. "Get up." It was Crane who snapped. "Bang." Brian remained his action. This time, Crane''s voice was sharp. "You''re coercing me?" Crane was raged. Before, no matter how much Brian threatened, Crane had justughed it off. But this time, Crane was furious. Everyone could see clearly that Brian was actually trying to force Crane to spare the Duncan family by kowtowing. After all, he had already taken things this far, and if Crane continued to do as he pleased, he was afraid that he would discredit Cryptoclidus Brigade and make the Northwest Military of War synonymous with insensitivity. Just! "People hiding out there, won''t youe in and control your subordinates?!" Crane roared suddenly. Everyone froze. Then as they turned around, it was a middle-aged man in a military uniform who walked in. What shines brightest was nothing less than that military rank. "He is a Young Marshal!" Everyone couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Young Marshal, he is a big figure! Chapter 26 You Need to Have a Love Affair Chapter 26 You Need to Have a Love Affair "Legatus!" With that burst of voices eximing for the young marshal, Brian was first surprised, but he turned around and was stunned. The other three thousand Fire Feather soldiers even lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look straight at him. This instantly caused countless people''s hearts to tremble. "Even Brian calls him a Legatus, could he be inmand of the Fire Feather soldiers and also one of the core figures of the Southeast Military of War, Legatus ir Waldord?!" The Fire Feather Army was at the same level of the Cryptoclidus Army. The only difference was that the Cryptoclidus Army often fought outside of the country, and was far more powerful than the Fire Feather Army. But no one dared to underestimate the Fire Feather Army, because the one in charge of the Fire Feather Army in this area was the youngest marshal of the Southeast Military of War, and even more so, the Military God ir Waldord, who came from the Waldord family, a military family! Brian and the three thousand Fire Feather soldiers under hismand were just one of the Fire Feather Army Legion! ir nced at Brian and again touched his forehead, covered with blood. "Sorry for that." Hearing those words, Brian felt relieved. It seemed that Legatus was on his side. However, ir''s next words froze Brian, and even more so the entire room, in their tracks. "From today onwards, you are no longer the Commander of Fire Feather Army, and as for how to deal with you, it is still up to Mr. Smith, no, His Highness Lord Smith.¡± ir''s voice was pleasant, but at the moment it seemed like the whisper of a demon. Brian''s mind was unstable and hepletely copsed on the ground. "Why?" "Hmm?" irughed, his smile cold. "And you ask me on what basis?" "You coerced Dragon Lord, so the Fire Feather Army has nowhere for you." "Besides, your familymitted crimes." "It''s not just Dragon Lord''s wife and daughters that your family bullied, there were also countless innocent families." "You tried to coerce Dragon Lord before for no other reason than that he would be unkind, but you can look behind you at the families of those innocent victims, would they ept this oue?" Brian froze as he mechanically turned back, and the next moment his eyes narrowed. A group of people. At least 40 people. There were old people, children, men and women. All of them were staring at him and the Duncan family, with angry eyes. "You, you guys!" Alfred also saw it, and he was terrified. Each of these people was the family member of the young women that Luca had brutalized earlier, including their husbands, children, parents, siblings. In the past, he used his contacts from all sides to pressurize these people, forcing them not to dare to say a word. Those who disobeyed were sent straight to hell. But this moment, their Duncan family copsed. After all, first John, then ir, and then Crane, whose origins were unknown, but who just seemed to be in a lofty position, would there be no reason for the Duncan family not to copse? Brian was alsopletely enlightened at this moment. It turned out that Alfred, Luca, and even the entire Duncan family persecuted not only Crane''s wife and daughters! "You decide, Lord Smith.¡± ir never looked at Brian again and turned to form a salute with his hands, facing Crane. At this moment, Crane still had a t face. But seeing the faces that were filled with anger, he understood that a decision needed to be made. "The Duncan family principals kill themselves for atonement." "The rest of the Duncan family may keep a life, but they may not enter business until the next generation is born." "You brutalize ordinary people, you have to feel what it''s like to be an ordinary person." "Finally, Brian Duncan." Crane''s gaze fell on Brian. "You are different from the rest of the Duncan family, but you have also harbored selfishness, and you can be spared a deadly crime, but you have to face punishment." "How about stepping down from being the Commander of the Fire Feather Army, and scrapping all your martial arts skills with these three thousand Fire Feather soldiers, and after that, you hide in the city?" Crane''s voice reached the ears of the crowd, and all of them revealed a shocked look. Martial arts had to be cultivated for decades. Now, to disperse all of it? It was more painful than death. Brian was naturally in pain, but understood that he had to be alive. Although the Duncan family was gone, one person was needed to ensure the big picture, otherwise it was inevitable that someone would take revenge on Crane, and then it would be the true end of the Duncan family! "Okay!" "But allow me to ask one thing." "Say it." Crane was not that insensitive, and although he disliked Brian, he did not have a great hatred for him, so he allowed Brian to speak. "I can scrap all my martial arts, but my three thousand subordinates have nothing to do with this matter, they are involved by me. Not to mention that they are all elites in the southeast, if one is missing, it is a loss, so I still hope you can let them go." "......" Countless people froze, they didn''t expect Brian''s request to be like this. Yet, it was within Crane''s expectations. "Okay." Crane gave permission, and before he left, he opened his mouth, "Publicly dere the crimes of the Duncan family." "And, I''m not from the Cryptoclidus Brigade, but the Cryptoclidus Pce!" ...... The following day. Crane was standing in the courtyard, he hadn''t slept all night. ¡°Lord Smith, why don''t you go back and stay with Mrs. Smith and the two young lords?" Paige and the others stepped forward and asked curiously. Crane did not reply. Although he had rescued Flora and her daughters, the events of that year were still fresh in his mind. Although he had always vowed in the past that he would guard Flora when he removed his dragon armor, when it really came to this juncture, he was a bit scared. "Although what happened back then was because of the Smith family''s persecution and the effects of the ecstasy, in the end, it was me who made the mistake, and how should I make up for it?" If those powerful enemies outside of the country were to know about Crane was like at this moment, they would only be shocked and drop their jaws to the ground. The God of Kill who had killed the offshore groups in the past, and even more so, who had broken straight across the Antic Ocean, was also the one who would feel afraid at this moment. Paige was a woman, she naturally saw what Crane had in mind, but in the end, she could not say anything more. The same went for the Matthew and Kevin. Thest one to speak up was Joey instead. "Lord Smith, you need to fall in love." "......" The other three stared wide-eyed. Joey¡¯s words shocked them. Crane''s mouth twitched slightly as well. Fall in Love? Well, he didn''t have that experience. However, Joey said in a serious tone, "What you have to do now, Lord Smith, is nothing more than to N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. pursue Mrs. Smith in a dignified manner." "With two young lords, Mrs. Smith could not really bear to leave two young lords without a father." "They are the bond of your rtionship with Mrs. Smith, and all you have to do now is to pursue her as well as do your duty as a father." Chapter 27 Crane, Heres Your Chance Chapter 27 Crane, Here''s Your Chance ¡°Lord Smith, actually, Joey is right, you can''t keep not going to see Mrs. Smith, it will only make the misunderstanding deeper." Paige persuaded. With a helpless face, Crane got up and said, "Go back." At the moment, Nadia was tending to her sister in bed, with an anxious look on her face. "Uncle, uncle, why isn''t Megan awake yet?" Nadia was on the verge of tears. Megan had been asleep for too long this time, not to mention Nadia, even Flora was anxious. But she wasn''t Nadia and couldn''t possibly ask Spencer. "Don''t worry, Young Lord Nadia, we have hired the best medical officers in Stone City, there will definitely not be any problems." Spencer could only whisper to soothe Nadia. As a battle-hardened soldier, he naturally knew that Megan was mainly mentally frustrated, and he was only afraid that it would take her a good while to get over it. "It''s just that it did take too long, no wonder Young Lord Nadia is so worried, I hope that Lord Dragon will hurry up ande, and only Lord Dragon''s healing skills will be able to save Young Lord Megan." A secret thought crossed Spencer''s mind, and he couldn''t help but blurt out, "When Dragon Lord returns, he will definitely be able to heal Young Lord Megan." "Who needs him toe back? I don''t believe that in the whole world, no one other than him can save my daughter!" Flora looked over coldly, scaring Spencer into bowing his head and not daring to say a word. "Mommy, why isn''t Daddy back yet?" Nadia was thinking of the man who had held her in his arms. He was her dad, but howe he had gone out for a day and a night and still hadn''te back. Flora''s tone was too much softer this time and she said in a low voice, "Nadia, don''t call him daddy, that''s not your father, your father has long since be a star in the sky and can''te back." "Mommy, you are a big liar, daddy saved mommy and Nadia and sister just yesterday, mommy, you lied to me!" Nadia said and was to get out of bed. Flora was pulling her back and asked, "Nadia, where are you going?" "Daddy''sing home, I''m going to get him!" Nadia slipped away in a sh. "Nadia!" Flora immediately chased after her, picked up Nadia as soon as she could and said in a final calm tone, "I told you, that man is not your father, he''s just a demon, got it?" "I don''t believe it, Daddy saved Nadia and Sister, he''s not evil, Mommy, you are bad!" Nadia desperately tried to struggle, but even Flora was frail, the little girl could break free. "I told you, he''s not your father, he''s a demon!" Flora''s patience dissipated as she pped Nadia''s face, reddening. "Mrs. Smith!" Spencer wanted to stop her, but when he met Flora''s cold, ice-like eyes, he had the sense to shut his mouth. But Zack couldn''t help but speak up, "Mrs. Smith, Nadia is still a child, isn''t this too much?" "That''s just a daughter''s desire to see her father and you''re going to stop her, are you even a mother?!" "Zack!" Spencer''s face changed, but it was just toote to stop Zack Flora''s cold eyes swept back and she said coldly, "I''ll say it for thest time, I''m not your Mrs. Smith, and my daughters will even less be your young lords." "As for whatever Dragon Lord you''re talking about, he''s a demon, and even if he were powerful, I wouldn''t let my daughters have a demonic father!" "Go!" With Nadia in her left hand and Megan in her right, she instantly headed towards the door and met Crane, who had just arrived. "Daddy!" Nadia''s eyes were wide and full of excitement. Crane revealed a smile and was about to step forward to pick up his little princess, but Flora avoided it. "......" Crane''s movements froze in ce, and he didn''t know what to do in response for a moment. Flora continued to walk towards the door. She didn''t want to pay attention to Crane, much less look at Owned by N?velDrama.Org. this demon. The whole room was dead silent. Seeing that Flora and her daughters were only half a meter away from the door, Crane closed his eyes. He fell to his knees. "I''m sorry." "It was my mistake, I am sorry to you and my daughters, I had made you suffer all these years." "And, Flora, I hate to exin what happened back then, but I hope you can give me a chance, a chance to woo you." "I swear to the god that I will absolutely make you the happiest woman in the world." Crane raised his hand and swore to heaven. If he failed to do so, he would be blown to death by five thunderbolts. Flora''s footsteps stalled abruptly. Joey and the others gave Crane a look, and Crane was relieved, as long as Flora was willing to listen to him, that was a very good start. He was ready to say what was on his mind in one fell swoop. "Flora, I ......" "Shut up." Flora''s voice was still cold. She didn''t turn around. "The Flora back then is dead, and now I have nothing to do with you, and my daughters have nothing to do with you, so Crane, you walk your sunny path, and I will walk my one-way bridge." "I''m begging you, don''t bother us, okay?" As if struck by lightning, Crane froze in ce. "Mommy, why don''t you want Daddy?" It was a weak little girl''s voice, not Nadia, but Megan. Not as bold as Nadia, she looked at her mother''s cold, frosty face and couldn''t help but clutch the corners of her coat tightly. Nadia was also shaking her head. "Yes, mommy, we want daddy with us, we''re a family of four forever, so why are we kicking daddy out?" The two daughters said one after another, both speaking up for Crane. At this moment, Crane''s heart melted. He wanted to hold his two daughters tightly into his arms, that was his duty and responsibility as a father. But, separated by Flora, it was as if a wall separated the two sides. Crane''s nails pinched into his palm, blood dripping down, melting away and swirling in the pool of water on the ground, especially shocking. Joey, Matthew, Paige, Kevin. As well as the Dragon Guards present were all afraid to squeak a single word, not even to breathe out loud. More like sadness. Crane was bitter. But Flora was even more bitter. The fact that such a bitter pair could note together would make any other person''s heart tremble. Flora took a deep breath. "Crane, I can give you a chance, but that doesn''t mean I forgive you, it''s that Nadia and Megan need a father." "It takes times, and if I can''t ept you, then I''m sorry, I won''t allow you back, because that''s how I''ve spent thest few years, and I don''t want any outsiders stepping in." Chapter 28 Hes the Military God King Chapter 28 He''s the Military God King Flora left. She still didn''t stay, much less walk with Crane. "But it is good that Mrs. Smith said that she would give Dragon Lord a chance, so if we can cherish the opportunity this time and let Mrs. Smith ept Dragon Lord, we will definitely be able to seed." "After all, sincerity values." Joey said again with a serious tone. The three nced at him, as did Crane, but quickly withdrew their gaze. "Spencer, Zack, you go and protect Flora and my daughters, if there is any damage to them, I will take you into ountability!" "Yes!" Spencer and Zack left one after another. Crane took a deep breath. The night had been apprehensive, so much so that he wasn''t able toe back to his sense now. "Joey, do you think I can be a good husband and father?" Crane asked in a deep voice. He was worried from the bottom of his heart. This man who used to be called a God of Kill in the battlefield outside the country, and was even crowned as the Military God King, was now in turmoil at this moment. Several years ago, he had simply wanted topensate Flora, but now he had two more daughters of his own, making this tough man only feel that the burden was too much heavier. Joey said firmly, "I might have hesitated about others, but you are Dragon Lord, it is true that you did something wrong back then, but to be honest, it was justifiable, plus it was right that you left the territory to protect Mrs. Smith from the persecution of the Smith family." "Perhaps you are at fault, but it is the Smith family that is truly at fault, and if it were not for them, you would have been happy living with Mrs. Smith and with the two young lords." "The Smith family!" Crane''s fist clenched tightly. Earlier he hadn''t thought anything about it, but now that he recalled it, he would definitely make a trip back to the Smith¡¯s, and at that time he would definitely let certain people know that the youth who had fled in despair back then was not only not dead, but now he was even more powerful and crowned! At that time, if there was revenge, he would definitely seek justice. As for right now, he still needed to get Flora''s heart and family reunion. ¡°Lord Smith, Governor John of Q State and ir Waldord of the Southeast Military of War request an audience." Paige walked in and spoke in a deep voice. Crane nodded slightly, indicating for them toe in. John was still in a somewhat apprehensive mood at the moment. After all, the events of the past two days had been so rming to him that even a figure like ir had shown up, which could mean so much more. If Crane''s identity was a little too far away from him that he couldn''t notice something for a while. Then ir is a real big shot, not to mention the Waldord family, his identity of the marshal of southeast military war alone is something that a civil official canpare. The only truly powerful man is the one with the powerful sodiers! "Marshal Waldord." John had held back his curiosity for half a day before he finally asked, "May I ask what kind of existence does this Cryptoclidus Pce have outside of the country? Why have I never heard of it?" He did know that there were quite a few forces established by the people of T Country outside the country, but this was the first time he had heard of the Cryptoclidus Pce. ir nced at John and said, "Governor Porter, you should have grown up in the southeasternnds since childhood, and has beenrgely active in the southeast since you took office, so it is natural that Owned by N?velDrama.Org. you are unaware of the conditions outside of the North." "After all, the Cryptoclidus Pce has a long heritage, but it used to be active outside of the north of the realm until these years when it faded into obscurity." "Hmm? Why?" John''s first reaction was to wonder if the Cryptoclidus Pce had declined. But instead of his usual appearance before, ir was overwhelmed. "Because the new Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce''s has ascended to the throne,manding tens of thousands of Cryptoclidus Pce''s soldiers to conquer towards more distant ces beyond the north of the realm, if those powerful enemies outside the north of the realm heard the name of the Cryptoclidus Pce and that man would definitely be scared out of their wits, because he is a true Military God, no, he is the Military God King, a mere Military God is no longer worthy of him." ir''s excitement was not feigned. John looked dumbfounded for a moment. Is that Mr. Smith really that good? He had thought that Crane was at most on the same level as ir, but now it seemed that even a war marshal like ir was Crane¡¯s fanboy. It was precisely for this reason that John became more and more curious about the mysterious Mr. Smith. "I wonder what feat that Mr. Smith has done that even you admire him so much." In John''s eyes, ir could be considered a proud son of heaven, otherwise it would not be possible to be hailed as the Waldord''s military god, one of the top pirs of the southeastern Military of War. To make such a man convinced, Mr. Smith must have done a lot of things that shocked heaven and earth. And actually it was the truth. ir said bluntly, "Have you heard of the deration of war by the five kingdoms north of the realm two years ago?" "I have heard of it, but then the war did not start, and many people spected that it was T Country¡¯s majesty deterred the other side." John said with a proud face. T Country, a great country standing in the East, is not a group of curmudgeons can bully. But ir shook his head. "No, it is because Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce, the one inside." "A man, by a sword, standing proudly and intimidating the world, this is what Mr. Smith is capable of!" Further on, John didn''t hear him clearly. He had been frozen by thement. One person could deter the five countries and force the allied forces outside the country not to dare to invade it, that ability is really not ordinary people can imagine. Now he could understand ir''s words ¡®that the military god was not worthy of him.¡¯ That man should be Military God King. "Both of you, please follow me in." Paige stepped in and pulled back John''s thought, but he still looked like he was trembling with fear, and came to Crane, although just one look was enough to make him fall to the ground with a loud bang. "There is no need for such a great salute, get up." Crane had never been such a restrained person. As for John''s state, he was more or less aware of it. "Marshal Waldord, you''re spreading my information around again." Crane said with a smile. ir''s mouth held a bitter smile as he said, "I can''t forget your ability in this life, if it wasn''t for you were interested in that guy from the Lawson family back then, I would have been able to stay in the Cryptoclidus Pce, and wouldn''t have needed to suffer the ill will of that Duncan family." When he said this, ir had his teeth cking. He was really tired of those Duncan family members, if not for Crane''s open-mindedness, he would have executed all the Duncan family members long ago. Crane who could see his mind shook his head slightly and said, "You don''t need to go that far, after all, Brian is not a bad person, give him a chance, maybe the future of the Duncan family will be different." "You are kind and generous, Lord Smith." Chapter 29 Entering the Business World Chapter 29 Entering the Business World "Then how did you exin to the public about the incident at Jade Emperor Temple on Dingjun Mountain?" Crane suddenly came to a hint of interest. He had been prepared to go to war with the official of T Country, but now he had received such a piece of news, and it was unexpected. In response to Crane''s question, ir said with a smile, "This matter will be rified from the Ministry of War, but there is one thing that I hope you will consider." "If we say that it is the Cryptoclidus Pce, the forces outside the country that entered the country to eliminate the Duncan family. Although it is rightfully said, it will inevitably cause a certain amount of panic." "But if you could serve in Ministry of War and use that as a reason to thus step down, it would be able to make sense." "You mean that I get a title in your Ministry of War and then step down to take responsibility for the matter?" The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly, but he was still curious and asked, "What kind of title is the Ministry of War of T Country to give me?" "It has been arranged for a long time, and the approval shoulde down in the next two days. It is the title of Military God in the Military of War outside the country, and the rank of War Marshal." "But it does pose a problem in terms of your battle achievements. There is still a need to transfer some of the Cryptoclidus Pce''s battle achievements to the Military of War outside of the country, which is the name of your title in the Military of War." ir was indeed extremely thoughtful in considering things, and even Crane was quite appreciative. "As long as you do not erase the merits of Cryptoclidus Pce soldiers, I can ept that." "As for this matter, I still need your help." "Sure." ir was relieved. Transferring the Cryptoclidus Pce''s merits over the years to the name of T Country Ministry of War, this would not be agreed to by any other person. But Crane and the Cryptoclidus Pce would not care. Their intention was to defend the peace of the frontier of T Country, but never wanted anyone to praise and worship them. "By the way." Crane suddenly opened his mouth again, "How much do you know about the Smith Family in Magic City?" "The Smith Family in Magic City?" ir first froze, and then said, "They had turmoil a few years ago, and seemed to have divided into two major factions, one of which was a major faction that insisted on the Smith family''s firstborn son, the Smith family''s eldest young master who disappeared back then, but this lineage has fallen into rtive decline." "As for the other lineage, it is the powerful lineage of the Smith family, led by the second son of the Smith family and supported by the third and fourth sons, which seems to have grown bigger and bigger in business over the years and is vaguely about to dabble in the ranks of D City''s gentry." "Except that half a year ago there was news that the current ruler of the Smith family had touched something that he shouldn''t have touched for a full five years, and it seems that it was through these unseen businesses that the Smith family was able to regain its strength." "Oh?" Crane raised his eyebrows slightly. Back then, the Smith family had suffered heavy losses from internal conflict, and could have marched into D City within three years, but now it was costing more time and manpower. "Jasper you''re not even a tenth as good as grandpa." "I don''t like the Smith family, but after all, it''s where my father grew up, so you can''t just let you guys mess around." "What should not be touched was an order from grandpa, but you did not listen to grandpa. In addition, back in the year as for my father and mother''s death, you must have involved in." His fingertips couldn''t stop tapping on the chair armrests. "Marshal Waldord, thank you, I will treat you to dinner, but right now I need to take care of family matters." "Thank you, Lord Smith. I need to get back to deal with something, or else there will be consequences." ir finished and left in a hurry. John had intended to leave as well, but was left behind by Crane. "What else do you want, Lord Smith?" John''s title for Crane was changed from Mr. Smith to Lord Smith. Crane smiled faintly, "Governor Porter, need not do so, I will basically stay in Q State, so there are still quite a few things I will be bothering you with." "Just let me know." John''s heart thumped, this Lord actually wanted to stay, and it wouldn''t be for a short time. "Don''t worry." Crane saw through John¡¯s and said, "I won''t mess around unless the other party provokes me." "And the magnitude of my actions this time is such that I need the Ministry of War to help cover it up, so I won''t be using the Cryptoclidus Pce''s forces within the territory again." "But rtively speaking, I am going to establish a power within the territory, that is, in Q State, which is of course of amercial nature." "Governor Porter, as the governor n in Q State, I think you should know the economic market of Q State very well, so why don''t you listen to my ideas?" John was worried, but once he heard Crane''s words, it dawn on him. ¡°Lord Smith, are you nning to establish amercial organization in Q State?" "Exactly." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chen nodded and continued, "I am going to set up a foundation with the purpose of helping those in need, whether they are unemployed, orphans, widows and elderly, even those who have error "As for the funding aspect, we don''t need any help from the official, the Cryptoclidus Pce will bear it all." John was going to faint from these words. He was so happy. Q State is a rtively backward ce, and although it has developed vigorously in recent years, it has led to a shortage of many jobs, and many people are unemployed and waiting for work. These are extremely unsettling pitfalls. John has long been anxious and restless about this matter for a long time, and has even contacted many enterprises and business organizations trying to pull in cooperation so as to provide more employment chances for Q State people, but all these people did not like Q State, plus the suppression of the Heroic Association, he had felt helpless But now that Crane unconditionally supports the vigorous economic development of Q State, John naturally wees it warmly. "Well, since you gave me permission, then Matthew, you discuss with Governor Porter in detail, and as for the name of the foundation, let''s call it Mena Foundation." "Yes, Lord Smith." Matthew obeyed the order and went away. John followed behind him, overwhelmed with excitement. Paige stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Lord Smith, are you really going to stay in Q State for a long time?" "Not necessarily." It was only when Crane spoke that the others breathed a sigh of relief. "It should be, permanently." "......" Everyone was confused. Paige was eximing, ¡°Lord Smith, if you want to stay in Q State permanently, what about Cryptoclidus Pce? And beyond the borders, without you, I''m afraid that all the major powers will n to make a move!" "That''s right, Lord Smith, you should think twice!" "This is indeed a big deal, and once Lord Smith is not on the throne, I''m only afraid that there will be great chaos outside of the country again." Paige and Kevin spoke. Even Joey revealed a grim look. They didn''t expect that Crane would make such a decision. Chapter 30 Im Retiring Chapter 30 I''m Retiring "Oh, I''m not outside the country, but I still have you guys, don''t I?" The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly. Each of the four men under his throne was the rank of a top power. With one random person stepping out and relying on the prestige of today''s Cryptoclidus Pce, not much movement would happen outside of the borders in ten years. After all, all of these people had left their names on the Western Gods List, and even more so, each of them had founded a major power on an international level. Matthew and Kevin have tens of thousands of dragon guards and tiger guards respectively in hand, who can rival a million majestic soldiers. Paige is not involved in the management of the Dragon Guards and Tiger Guards, she controls the Queen Bee, the top international intelligence agency. In a world where intelligence information is paramount, Paige is in more danger than Kevin. Even Joey was the best weapon expert in the world, as well as a super assassin, enough to stand up to thousands of elite soldiers on his own. Coupled with the fact that he had trained many top and even super assassins under his hand, the sessful assassinations over the years were at least arms barons, business tycoons, and a side of drug lords, leaving countless people in the dark. Especially since his home base was located on the other side of the Antic Ocean, and in terms of terror, it was more fearful than the Cryptoclidus Pce. They were all superb people of the world, and even more so, they held absolute violence, power, and wealth in their hands, with them, Crane believed that nothing bad would happen to Cryptoclidus Pce. The three naturally understood this point, except that Crane''s words were just like a big intention to retire. Nowadays, they could only hope in their hearts that Crane''s mind was not like that, otherwise they were really going to go crazy. Just the next moment, Crane nodded slightly, said with a smile, "You guys guessed correctly, my purpose is to retire." He had long held that intention, and even without that phone call from Nadia, he had nned to retire in the territory and not go out to war outside. ¡°Lord Smith, you''d better think twice about it, in that battle six months ago¡­." Paige still wanted to talk some more, but was stopped by Crane. It was also at this point that Paige realized she had said words wrong and hastily shut up. Although Joey and Kevin were suspicious, they saw that Crane did not allow them to ask, so they naturally dare not ask more questions. Crane went on slowly. "There is no need to persuade me. To be honest, the reason I have stayed outside of the country all these years is to repay my master for saving my life, and also to train myself." "Now that the outside world has been pacified, my presence is instead the biggest threat, so it''s better to retreat to the second line so that all those outside the world can be at ease, it''s a win-win situation." "But Lord Smith, you have made so many contributions to the Cryptoclidus Pce and to T Country, the position of Dragon Lord should have been an honor that you have, if you were to abdicate, I''m afraid that the men below would have resentment in their hearts." Paige said, and Kevin echoed, "Paige is right, only when you are on the throne can you deter the group outside the country and make the man in the Pce submissive." "Although we have some power, we are nothingpared to your prestige, Lord Smith.¡± "Besides, there is peace outside of our borders, but there is still a huge threat across the Antic, and once those people try to strike at Easnd, I''m only afraid that a few of us will have trouble fighting it!" Kevin said seriously. Although he screamed day in and day out about challenging Crane, if someone else were to say such words, he would only be able to blow the other party''s brains out on the spot. To Crane, Kevin was convinced and had absolutely noints. "Kevin, you''re still reckless, you have one of the two major armed forces of our Cryptoclidus Pce, the Tiger Guards under your hands, you can''t be too reckless like you were in the past." "Also, my words just now were not a discussion with you, but an order." "My mind is made up, from today onwards, I will step down as Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce, but rest assured that once a strong enemy doese, I will be bound to fight." "Whoever dares to cause trouble inside and outside the territory of my Tang Country, then don''t me me for being merciless." "Finally, I wish you have improvement in martial arts." "......" Paige and Kevin werepletely dumbfounded. Joey was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Lord Smith, could it be that you want to put that one on the throne?" "Hmm?" Crane froze at first, and thenughed out loud. Paige and Kevin enlightened and said, "No, Lord Smith, that fellow''s ambition is too great, he has never thought of defending the safety and security of T Country, his aim from the beginning is to expand the territory and control the real kingdom." "If we let that guy take the throne, I''m afraid that sooner orter, he will make a move against T Country, and will definitely be a huge threat to T Country!" Paige and Kevin had a pang of nausea when they thought of that man. Crane also understood this and immediately denied it. "No need to think much about it, if he does get to the top, what can he do? I think several of you, in terms of ability, are every bit as good as him, not including ambition." "But he has ambition alone, why should you fear him?" "But you can rest assured that I will train a sessor, one that will satisfy any of you, ok?" "But ......" "Paige, that''s enough." Joey stopped Paige, looked back at Crane and said indifferently, "In regard of stepping down from the N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. position of Dragon Lord, let''s wait for the matter to bepletely calmed down on the battlefield outside the country first." "But I want you to remember one thing, the country is very important, but the family is equally important." "You must woo Mrs. Smith and live happily with the young lords." "As for outside the country, the three of us will guard for you, as long as we don''t die, no one will be allowed to cross the border to harass you. Let Matthew stay, I think you should need a right-hand man if you want to develop your power in the territory." "Well, that''s good advice, Matthew is force superior, and he is good at social contact, at least no less than Paige, so I can seed if I have his assistance." Crane agreed. Then Joey, Paige and Kevin all left respectfully. After leaving this door, Kevin mmed his fist into the wall. "What does Lord Smith mean by this, could it be that he doesn''t want us anymore?" He said angrily. Paige''s face was also rather unpleasant. Only Joey''s eyes were flooded with a cold and different look. "I think I know what he is thinking." "Leaving aside the point that it''s for Mrs. Smith and the two young lords, Lord Smith wants revenge on the Smith family." "Joey, you mean Lord Smith wants to retaliate against the Smith family? Then he should require us even more!" Chapter 31 Watching Movies with Dad Chapter 31 Watching Movies with Dad Kevin couldn''t understand it. Joey gave him a nk look and said, "Did you not hear the assurance that Dragon Lord just gave to John?" "Any strife within the territory, he will definitely not mobilize Cryptoclidus Pce, because this time, even if those masters agree, there are quite a few people with uncertain minds, and they have already set their eyes on us." "The forces within the territory are intricate andplex, the slightest mistake could implicate us, at that point even the Cryptoclidus Pce would be involved in the vortex of power, and that is not what Dragon Lord wants to see." "Because, from the very beginning of the Cryptoclidus Pce until now, it has never been a sharp de in the hands of any of the powers!" Joey had said so much in one breath, and Kevin had understood, but he was still reluctant. "But if he does this, isn¡¯t he losing help from us and if we are unable to enter the country, what should he do?" "As strong as the individual force is, it''s not God after all." "Don''t worry, Dragon Lord arranged it long ago." The corners of Joey''s mouth rose slightly, "You think Dragon Lord established the Mena Foundation simply to provide relief to the world?" "It is part of the reason, but it is also Dragon Lord''s way to safeguard himself, as well as Mrs. Smith and the two young lords. As long as Dragon Lord''s power is strong enough to enter from the territory, it may not be impossible topete with those in power, at that time there is no need for the Cryptoclidus Pce to get involved, Dragon Lord will be able to ensure the safety of his family." "I have to say, the wisdom of Dragon Lord is truly unparalleled. He has just returned and has already begun to deploy, after all, with the support of the governor of Q State, the speed of development of Mena Foundation will be unimaginable. Perhaps in the future with the Foundation within the territory and our Cryptoclidus Pce outside, T Country Frontier will live forever!" Joey''s wisdom was truly amazing, instantly he could guess Crane''s intentions. Kevin nodded instinctively, though a bit confused. Only Paige was silent. She knew some secrets about Crane, things that Joey and Kevin were not even aware of. "In addition to that, there is the most important point, which is that Dragon Lord''s body is nowhere near as good as he was at his peak." "In that battle half a year ago, even Dragon Lord''s martial power was so great, he was severely injured. His strength was less left, and it involved vitality, he was afraid that his time would be short, so he was trying to create a world for Mrs. Smith and Young Lords, thus ensuring their safety." Paige''s heart sank slightly, but she didn''t say anything more after all. Joey, on the other hand, rubbed his forehead and suddenlyughed, "This one is actually a good opportunity." "Cryptoclidus Pce lives outside of the country all the time, so our knowledge of the situation within the country can be scarce to the extreme, once someone really has bad intentions, we can all bembs to the ughter." "But now is precisely different, as long as Dragon Lord''s Mena Foundation is established, perhaps one day it can be on par with those unsuspecting guys, and when that timees, it will be something of great benefit to our Cryptoclidus Pce." Unknown to him, at this moment, Crane was holding such an intention. "Although there is official help to cover the trail, themotion this time is indeed too big, and I''m afraid that forces both within and outside the country have their eyes on this point." "In the past, I had no family, no attachments, so naturally they can''t do anything to me, but now it''s otherwise, I don''t want Flora, Nadia, and Megan to get involved outside of the country, and to ensure their safety, I can only start from within the country." "In addition these great powers within the territory, I''m afraid that many of them will have opinions about me and the Cryptoclidus Pce, and there will even be people who want to take this matter. If I can''t build up a strong enough power and grasp enough say rights, the Cryptoclidus Pce will be "But about the Foundation, let Matthew observe for now, what''s important at the moment is still Flora." He couldn''t help but scratch his head. "Is anyone else there?" ¡°Lord Smith, Patrick is still here." A Dragon Guard walked in, and Crane nodded slightly and said, "Bring your phone." His phone had been scrapped during the battle earlier, and now he had to take his subordinate''s phone to use. But even though his phone was scrapped, he still remembered Flora''s phone number fondly. "Hello?" Flora''s voice came out from the other side, not as cold as before. Crane answered, "Flora, it''s like this, I want to invite you to watch a movie, is it okay?" It got hung up straight away. Crane looked at the hung-up interface with a bitter smile. Patrick came up at this time and said in a low voice, ¡°Lord Smith, you don''t need to worry too much, Mrs. Smith is angry, but you have two daughters, they can help." "What?" ...... On the other end, Flora hung up her cell phone straight away and led Nadia and Megan to continue walking on the road. Megan was obviously afraid of Flora''s cold and icy appearance, so she didn''t dare to speak up, but Nadia was different. "Mommy, isn''t it Daddy?" "I told you, he''s not your father!" "Mom, did Daddy ask you to watch a movie?" "Again, he really isn''t ......" "But mommy, you just said you''d give daddy a chance, now you''ve changed your mind? Hmph!" Nadia pouted. Flora was dumbfounded. She had taught Nadia and Megan to be honest and trustworthy, and now it didn''t seem good for her to change her mind like that. With am embarrassing face, she could only say, "It was him, he wanted to watch a movie with me, and I gave a refusal." She was still cold, clearly not in any good mood at the mention of Crane. Naturally, Nadia noticed this and pouted, tugging at Flora''s coat. "Mommy, Mommy, how can you possibly ept Daddy if you don''t give him a chance?" "All human rtionships have to be cultivated slowly, and if it wasn''t for Daddy, Megan and I would have died." "......" Flora, leaning down, asked, "Who taught you these words?" "Nobody, it''s just that Nadia and Megan both thought it would be nice if Daddy and Mommy could watch a movie together, so we could feel what it''s like to have a daddy." Nadia still pouted. Flora nced at Megan, his little sister did not pout, but the shining in her eyes was full of eagerness. This left Florapletely speechless. She rested her forehead as her thoughts struggled. Finally, she opened her mouth, "Okay then, I''ll agree to watch a movie with your daddy now, but remember it''s just this once, next time this method won''t work at all." "Okay, okay, mommy, you are the best." Nadia eximed happily. Chapter 32 Flora is Desperate Chapter 32 Flora is Desperate "Daddy, Mommy promised to go on a date with you!" This was what Nadia said in the phone call Crane received an hour ago, and at that moment Crane''s whole heart melted. Not to mention hearing that Flora had actually agreed to go on a date with himself, this even made Crane nearly jump up with excitement. Patrick made a fake cough to hide his embarrassment, and looked at Crane, who couldn''t hold down the excitement in his heart. "What am I going to do next?" Crane nced at Patrick. He was an expert when it came to fighting and business, but he was still a fledgling when it came to rtionships. Patrick pondered for a long time and said, "Suit is ready, the next step is up to you, Lord Smith." "After all, we don''t know much about the entanglement between you and Mrs. Smith, so we can only say let it be." "......" Crane froze, and then smiled bitterly, yes, Patrick was right. Just then, Matthew came. He had long received the news that Crane was in front of the cinema, and as soon as he came over, he was all smiles, "Congrattions for taking a big step forward." Crane nodded and asked, "You should have understood the matter of Joey and the others all going back, right?" "Yes, I will stay in Stone City to help Dragon Lord." Matthew nodded and continued, "However, based on my discussions with Governor John Porter, I found that there is another behemoth in Stone City other than the Saunders family, the Scott family." "This Scott family is not simple. In the past, it is very low profile, but that was on the basis that the Duncan family was there, now the Duncan family copsed, outside people don''t even know that it was us behind the scene, naturally the Scott family, a giant of the businessmunity in Stone City, came to the top and instantly took up most of the Duncan family''s assets. In terms of strength, it is above the Saunders family, even stronger than the Duncan family at its peak. " "Finley has such a great opportunity yet he still ranked the second." Crane rubbed his brow. He had paved the way, as long as Finley could sessfully integrate the Duncan family''s industry, he would be promoted to the leading position in Stone City, but now a Scott family hade out of the woodwork. Matthew was also speechless, but then he said, "But putting that aside, I learned that a young master of the Scott family has been coveting Mrs. Smith. When Luca was still alive, that young master Scott didn''t dare to be tant, now that the Duncan family has tipped over, that guy seems to be starting to make moves." "What''s the matter? Does he want to end up like Luca?" A cold look shed across Crane''s eyes. As Matthew was about to speak, his cell phone rang, and his face changed slightly when he answered it. ¡°Lord Smith, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to watch this movie today, because Mrs. Smith and the two young lords have been taken away." "What?" Crane''s face suddenly changed and he asked in a deep voice, "What the hell is going on?" "It is said that people from Mrs. Smith''s family appeared halfway and directly took away Mrs. Smith and the Young Lords. Spencer did nothing because they are Mrs. Smith''s family, so we might need your order." Matthew said in a rush. Crane froze for a moment. Flora''s family, the Chambers family. As far as he knew, the Chambers family regarded Flora as a disgrace and expelled her from the Chambers family after the incident in Magic City back then, so how could they find Flora now? Matthew could see the doubt in Crane''s mind and said in a deep voice, "That young master Scott family proposed a marriage to the Chambers family, saying he wants to marry Mrs. Smith." The cup in Crane''s hand suddenly burst. His face was extraordinarily grim. "Go, follow me to meet the Chambers family and the Scott family, I want to see what kind of person dares to covet even my wife!" ...... The Chambers family. As a second-rate family in Stone City, the Chambers family was not veryrge, but the old mansion was also quite spacious. Flora had not set foot here for many years, because of what happened back then, she was regarded as a great disgrace by the family, and was expelled, not allowing to set foot in the old mansion for the rest of her life. Now, it was the Chambers family who brought her back, but Flora couldn''t be happy in any way. "Father, mother, what do you guys really want? After all these years, are you forcing me to marry into the Scott family for you in exchange for wealth and prosperity?" Flora stared at her parents and her younger brother with a deadly stare. She was forced to leave the Chambers family back then, and had to be reduced to working for a living, which was the greatest shame for a woman full of talent, but at that time her parents and brother did not say a word. Now that she had been brought back, simply because her parents wanted her to marry the Bernard Scott. If they cared for her, then why not choose a good husband for her that she couldmit her life to? "Sister, you shouldn''t me mom, Mr. Bernard has sent word that as long as you marry him, even the two little bastards you gave birth to can join his family. When that timees, you won''t need to work so hard, look how attached we are to you." Flora''s brother, Carver Chambers, had a smile on his face, only that smile looked unkind. "Carver Chambers, are you still my brother? What kind of person is that Bernard Scott? Don''t you know?" "Do you really think I can marry into the Scott family? At best, I''ll be discarded after he get tired of ying me, do you really want to see me suffer bullying?" "And, Nadia and Megan aren''t little bastards, they''re your nieces. How dare you call them bastards?!" Flora looked at her brother. She had always loved this brother in the past and would give almost anything good to him. But now he was giving in return to push her into the abyss. A p sounded across the room. Five sharp red marks were reflected on Flora''s cheeks, which were clearly hit by her mother Elisa N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mason. "Mom!" Flora looked incredulous. Elisa said with hatred, "Don''t you know what you did back then? What shame do you still have!" "Back then, if it wasn''t for that kind of thing, you had arge number of suitors in Stone City for you to pick from, and now, only Bernard Scott doesn''t mind you. Even if it''s just for one night, you have to go. This is about the cooperation between the Chambers family and the Scott family, and it''s about the future of us in the Chambers family." "You''re done for life, so just think of your brother. This is the perfect opportunity, maybe it will get your brother into the management of thepany, and then our family will be carefree, do you understand?!" Elisa said angrily. But Flora waspletely dumbfounded. She never expected that her mother, who had not said a word back then, would now be able to say something like that. Flora waspletely desperate. Chapter 33 Crane Arrives Chapter 33 Crane Arrives "You''ll have to go anyway, so behave yourself at the party tonight!" Just when Flora was in unprecedented despair, an old voice resounded throughout the room, and it reached Flora''s ears. She looked up sharply, only to see arge group of people walking out from the back hall. The one at the head of the group was an older crone, and it was she who had just said the words, not to be questioned in the slightest. In the past, Flora did not dare to disobey this one, because this was her grandmother, and even more so, the current ruler of the Chambers family, and it was this olddy who gave the word back then that made Flora homeless. A few years had passed, Flora was no longer the girl who was afraid to fight for anything. Not to mention, she had two daughters, how could she do such a thing! "Grandma, I can''t do this!" "I already have daughters, if this gets out, how will they judge my daughters?!" Flora argued reasonably. But the olddy snorted coldly and said indifferently, "Your chastity is long gone, what reputation do you think you have left after what happened back then?" "Furthermore, it''s about the development of the Chambers family, how will your two little bastards be perceived is as important as the future of the family?" "Grandma is right,pared to the future of the Chambers family, those two little bastards are no big deal even if they die. They are not recognized by our family." The young man who had been apanying the olddy echoed the sentiment. "Samuel Chambers, you son of a bitch!" Flora was furious. It''s fine for her to be humiliated herself, but definitely not when her daughters are involved! Samuel Chambers didn''t care, instead heughed and said, "Flora, you were even willing to apany a random back then and gave birth to two sinful children, what a big deal you stay with Mr. Bernard tonight?" "Forget it, I guess you are trying to ckmail us with this matter to ask for some favors, so, as long as you can apany Mr. Bernard, we will not begrudge you." "Well, we can give you two or three hundred thousand, but the benefit of your parents and your brother is gone." When these words came out, Flora¡¯s parents and her younger brother all turned pale. "Brother, this is not the same as what we agreed before. Grandma promised that as long as Flora stays with Mr. Bernard for one night, I will be the sales manager of thepany." "Yes, you promised our family, you can''t suddenly change your mind!" "Mom, Carver has grown up, we should give him some chance to serve the Chambers family." Hearing that, Flora felt heartbreaking. Two or three hundred thousand to get her to climb into another man''s bed? A manager''s position makes her a slut? "Dad, Mom, brother, you''re so mean!" Flora wanted to curse, but she didn''t have much strength left. As Samuel watched this scene, he was gorgeous. Back then, Flora was excellent that his grandma valued her and even intended to give her the position of president of the Chambers family. At that time, Samuel had also privately denigrated Flora, however, he was scolded away by the old Seeing that the Chambers family''s huge foundation was going to fall into the hands of Flora, Samuel was naturally anxious, but back then Flora''s scandal was exposed and she became the a slut, which made the olddy angry and directly expelled Flora. "Still want to return to the Chambers family, what a joke, but this woman is genuinely good looking, she''s definitely a great asset as long as she''s put to good use." Samuel was delighted. He had it all nned out, if Flora could really marry into the Scott family, it would be good, but ording to that Bernard''s nature, Flora would definitely be yed with for a while and then discarded, at which time he would push Flora into someone else''s bed in exchange for more benefits. Although with such a thought, he did not show it. Listening to the words of Elisa, he sneered. "Uncle Leonard, it''s not that we won''t give you a chance, it''s that your daughter is trying to ckmail us with this." "Two or three hundred thousand for one night, that''s not a higher price than a headliner in a whorehouse? Just be content." Elisa cursed angrily in her heart. She knew Samuel had in mind, he was to stir up troubles and finally ostracize their familypletely, only she didn''t dare to do anything to Samuel . Except for Carver Chambers, Samuel Chamber was the only son in the family. The most important thing is that the olddy loves Samuel the most, even when Flora was in the ascendant, Samuel was also the sessor of the Chambers family that the olddy had secretly appointed. If they angered Samuel, they would be angering the olddy, and the family would not be able to curry the slightest benefit. The more she thought about it, the angrier Elisa was, and she came with a few ps in anger, only the object was Flora. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re going down and you''re still thinking about getting our family killed!" "If your brother could get into thepany as management, that would be our family''sst hope, and you want to ruin our family, how can you be such a selfish person, Flora!" With that, there was another p on Flora''s face, Flora went numb. She''s selfish? When she was banished from the family and nearly died in pain, her parents and brother just looked on coldly. Now she was to be forced to offer herself, they never listened to her unwillingness, but instead took people''s provocations to heart, was this really her family?! "Mom, if there''s nothing else, I''m leaving." Flora did not want to stay any longer, her heart seemed to be cut by a knife with no part of it intact. As she had just gotten up, the three grabbed her. Samuel even stepped forward and said coldly, "Bitch, grandma said you have to go tonight even if you don''t want to, and you have to serve Mr. Bernard well, don''t you understand?!" After saying that he raised his hand high and was about to p in Flora¡¯s face. But this time, he didn''t do it. "If you hit her, I''ll kill you!" A threatening sentence resounded through the room. Everyone''s heart stuttered. Who ising? Who said such harsh words! The crowd, especially Flora, raised their eyes to see Crane walking in holding two little girl in his hand respectively. His face was particrly stern. Many people want to bend over backwards fawn on the wife of Dragon Lord and many people showed her respect, but these people forced his wife to kneel on the ground, moreover, they wanted to p her. Especially when he saw the red marks on Flora''s cheeks, he waspletely furious. Chapter 34 Kneel down, apologize, slap your mouth Chapter 34 Kneel down, apologize, p your mouth "Who hit her?!" Crane questioned in a cold voice. How dare to bully his wife? Not even for the Chambers family! He led Nadia and Megan towards Flora, no matter who hit her, his woman could not kneel on the ground! "Who the fuck are you?" One of Samuel''s minions cursed angrily, and even cursed when he saw Nadia and Megan, "Two little bastards came in too, hit them!" He stepped forward and was about to beat Megan and Nadia, but the next moment Crane''s voice rang out across the room - "Nadia, Megan, watch this." "To deal with a guy like that, you just have to beat him up!" As his words fell, Crane raised his foot, with a kick, that minion was first petrified, the next second directly paralyzed on the ground wailing. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" He desperately covered his stomach. But Crane ignored him as he pulled Nadia and Megan past him and came directly to Flora. "The floor is cold, get up." Crane heartily supported Flora, and Samuel tried to stop him, but he was pped by Crane and took a few steps back. "Fuck!" "What is this guy? He has much strength!" Samuel, in order to pick up girls, was a regr visitor to the gym. Even if he could not fight, he was strong, but Crane made him take back several steps. It was just more anger inside him than surprise. "Grandma, this guy trespassed in our house and beat me, he must be punished severely!" Samuel was Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. vicious. But there was some truth to it, after all, Crane was an outsider trespassing, and they had the right to do so. "Let''s go." Crane didn''t bother to pay attention to these people and pulled up Flora to leave, but he was pulled by Elisa, and she was even cursing, "Who are you, why are you getting involved in our family affairs?" "Yes, this is our family''s business, and you, a thing that came out of nowhere, dare to interfere, aren''t you afraid we''ll call the police?!" Carver said, high and mighty. Anyway, as long as it was someone rted to Flora, he always had an inexplicable feeling of superiority. "Call the police?" Crane turned his head and revealed a look of interest, "Try then, see if the police dare to do anything to me!" It was as if the brains of the entire audience had been smashed, and they were not able toe back to their senses for half a day. Especially Carver, who pointed at Crane and wanted to say something, couldn''t say anything. "What are they to you?" Crane nced at Flora. Flora was weak at the moment, and even if it was Crane who was holding herself, she did not care. "My mom, my brother." Crane froze for a moment. At this, he was polite. "Flora''s not in the best of health for such an asion, so let''s wait until another time." He was going to take Flora away. Elisa, however, did not relent and said angrily, "Flora, which man is this of yours? You''ve been looking for men everywhere but you refuse to sleep with Mr. Bernard, howe I gave birth to such a cheap daughter!" "Mom!" Flora was full of sores and wanted to say something but couldn''t say anything. But Crane was angry about that. He stared at Elisa, his voice cold and stern, "I respect you for being Flora''s mother, but even as a mother, you have to be self-aware of what to say and what not to say." "I don¡¯t mind if you curse me." "But you insulted Flora, your own daughter, and that''s something I can''t sit back and watch!" Crane''s tone suddenly became stern, and Elisa didn''te back to her sense. "Bang!" Just as the Chambers family didn''t know what to say, the olddy mmed her cane into the ground. "Ma''am!" "Grandma!" Those present looked over, only to see this olddy with an extraordinarily gloomy face. "Flora, tell me honestly, what is this guy? Is it the man you found outside?!" "......" Flora didn''t know what to say for a while, she hadn''t epted Crane yet, should she say that he was the man who had raped her back then? "But the fact that he''s back means he''s still doing his duty, maybe ......" Flora''s mind changed to a certain extent, only without waiting for her to speak, Crane''s voice came into her ears. "My name is Crane Smith, I''m Flora''s husband, and moreover, Nadia and Megan''s biological father." The tone of voice was calm. But as that word husband came out, Flora''s heart suddenly stuttered. She was full of thoughts, but she didn''t know what to say. The Chambers family members also froze. Samuel was the first to react, looking at Flora and then Crane in awe and disbelief. "You''re the real father of those two little bastards?" "Unbridled!" An angry roar resounded throughout the room as Matthew stepped through the door, followed by Spencer, Zack, Patrick, and a dozen Dragon Guards, each with a cold face to the extreme. How dare he call the two young lords bastards? This guy was really bold! "You guys!" Before the Chambers family could react, they were surrounded by a dozen Dragon Guards in a few breaths, and the coldness on that de made Samuel and the others instantly wince. Where the hell did these peoplee from! Matthew took a step in front of Samuel and said in a condescending manner, "p your own face or die!" Decisive, ruthless. This was Samuel ''s first feeling. "You!" He wanted to say something else, but the knife in Matthew''s hand was already at his neck. "Get on your knees, apologize, and p your face!" Matthew uttered each word extremely clearly, as if he was worried that Samuel wouldn''t hear it clearly. More so, he stared at the rest of the Chambers family. "Anyone else of you who doesn''t give in, get your asses over here and kneel down together!" "......" The Chambers family members were dumbfounded. They had to go over and kneel down if they did not give in. These people were arrogant. The olddy took a deep breath, her cane hitting the ground uncontrobly. "I don''t care who you are, but if you dare to bring someone to my house to cause trouble, aren''t you afraid of offending my family?" "Or do you think these punks can deter our family?! What a joke." "Although my family is not a major family in Stone City, it is still a powerful family." "In addition, if Flora does not do what she should do, Bernard Scott will definitely be = angry, and that is definitely not a wrath you can withstand!" The olddy was really angry. What kind of lowlife was this Flora found, who was actually trying to rely on a bunch of punks? Ridiculous! Chapter 35 Destroy the Duncan Family and the Scott Family Chapter 35 Destroy the Duncan Family and the Scott Family "Flora, you better give an exnation as to where this man really came from." The olddy''s gaze fell on Flora. Her meaning was clear, she wanted Flora to deny her rtionship with Crane, and this was the only way to expel Crane. Crane had a slight change in his eyes. This olddy was cunning, for she immediately pushed the responsibility to Flora. She was using her aura to oppress Flora. Crane naturally would not tolerate it and as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Flora raising her hand. "I''ll take care of it." Flora was clearly in quite a depressed spirit. There were too many things happening in the past few days, and Flora''s energy had long since been depleted. "Stop talking, I''ll take you to rest now." Crane said. He did not bother to pay attention the these Chambers family members, but directly took away Flora and two daughters away. "Stop right there, you boy!" When the olddy saw that her question was actually ignored, she could not tolerate it, and was about to go forward to scold but was stopped by Matthew. "Mrs. Smith is ill, so if you have anything to say, go to the Kingsang Building!" With him blocking the way and a dozen of Dragon Guards surrounding her, the olddy was furious in her heart but she could not continue to block, but once Matthew and the others left, her anger finally reached its limit. "Wastes, bunch of wastes!" "You can just watch? You guys are going to lose the Chambers family''s face!" The olddy was furious. Samuel walked up and said in a low voice, "Grandma, they are armed, we''ll definitely lose if we did fight with them. We can take revenge some other time." "Some other time? What will you take for an ount at Mr. Bernard''s banquet tonight, you castrate yourself and then go and give an ount?" The olddy hit Samuel''s body with a cane. Samuel was already injured, and now he was screaming in pain. At this time, Samuel''s father, Robin Chambers, walked over. "Mom, no need to be angry, Flora can''t escape from us." "Samuel is right, if we really fought against these people, definitely we will lose, but now is different, as long as we call the police, naturally there will be people from Security Department to arrest those people, Flora will still have to obediently listen to our words." "That''s right, father is right, as long as we go and report this matter to the Security Department, those punks will definitely have to be obedient, and when that timees, we will have an easier way trying to catch Flora." Samuel said in a hurry. He thought his father was so talented, turning a disadvantage into an advantage with a few simple words. When the olddy heard this, the anger in her heart subsided, but still she gave instructions, "You all remember, no matter what, tonight Flora has to appear at the banquet. After that, it is the matter of Mr. Bernard, after all, Flora cannot run away from him." "But you guys must teach those guys a lesson. They came out of nowhere and actually dared to disobey the might of our family, it pissed me off." "Yes." Robin was relieved to see the olddy''s permission, and then nced at Leonard Chambers and the others who were hiding aside. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Big brother, keep an eye on your daughter. She did such a nasty thing back then, and now she found a random man and lied to us that he is the father of those two bastards, you have to give a result in this matter. Otherwise you guys can¡¯t take a step into thepany, understood?" "Yes, Robin, don''t worry, we will definitely make that girl obedient and will definitely serve Mr. Bernard well." Elisa was the head of her family, so naturally she said yes. Leonard''s face showed a look of intolerance, but he could only sigh helplessly when he saw his son. "For the future of our family, Flora, you will have to be sacrificed, s." ...... 26th floor of Kingsang Building. Unlike the two dozen floors below, this ce is extremely spacious with only one room. Crane stood in front of a floor-to-ceiling window overlooking below, quietly smoking a cigarette. Matthew walked over. "How''s the situation with Flora?" Crane didn''t turn around and asked directly. Matthew said respectfully, "There is nothing seriously wrong with Mrs. Smith, mainly because the storm these days has caused her to be exhausted, and she needs a lot of recuperation." "Well, let Flora recuperate them. Call Finley in." "Yes." Crane sat down on therge sofa as he quietly stared at the huge LCD screen in front of him. It had been reporting about the Duncan family, and the name that annoyed Crane the most. The Scott family! Finley happened to see it, and his heart stuttered, and he hurriedly knelt down. "Boss, it''s my fault, I wasn''t able toplete the collection of the Duncan family in the first ce before I let the Scott family have an opportunity to take advantage of it, it''s all my fault, I will take the punishment." He did not address Crane as Mr. Smith or Dragon Lord, but called him Boss, mainly because Finley knew about Crane''s intention to establish a foundation, and the next possibility was that he would have him integration into the foundation, so the Crane was undoubtedly the Boss to him. Crane was silent and looked at Finley for a moment. The previous scene of Crane dealing with the Duncan family was still fresh in Finley''s mind, this time he hadn''t been able to get things right, he was afraid that the boss would have to punish him severely. Crane finished hisst cigarette and his gaze finally moved from the TV to Finley. "There''s no need to me yourself. I just learned something. This Scott family also seems to have some big family in the provincial city behind it, the Watson family that John mentioned to me before, right?" "Yes." Finley nodded. Crane nodded slightly. "In that case, there aren''t a few top powers in this huge Stone City that don''t have a backer, and you''re considered one of them, so it''s understandable that you can''t stand up to the Scott family." "But now your backer is me, so go ahead. I want more than just the Duncan family estate, I want the Scott family''s as well, do you understand?" "Got it, got it!" Finley nodded his head repeatedly. But he still felt difficult. He might not even be able to win the Duncan family, but there was the Scott family, with the Watson family as a backer, which was the newly promoted first family in Stone City, the difficulty factor definitely went up way too much. "Don''t worry, I''ll have Matthew help you, and he has some contacts, it is enough for you to beat the two families." Crane''s words kind of gave Finley a piece of mind. In the end, Crane asked Finley some questions before letting him leave. Chapter 36 Finleys Decision Chapter 36 Finley''s Decision As soon as Finley returned home, a young man and a young woman greeted him. "Dad, where did you just go? It was a board meeting this morning, why did you just leave?" Curtis Saunders, the eldest son, said anxiously. Half an hour ago he had received a call saying that Finley had actually left a bunch of directors behind and had directly left thepany building, as if he had lost his soul, so naturally he, as the eldest son, was a bit worried. The same goes for his daughter, M Saunders. "Dad, you seem to be in a very wrong state these days, since the copse of the Duncan family, you''re not even happy, instead, you''re getting more and more worried, what''s going on? Does it because of the Scott family?" They had been sent out of town by Finley earlier, and they were afraid that the Duncan family would do anything to them, and now they were thrilled to get the news of the Duncan family''s downfall. But Finley, the business lord who had been wrestling with the Duncan family from the beginning, had recently lost his soul, and apart from the influence brought by the Scott family who was going to take over the Duncan family''s position, they really couldn''t think of a second reason. "s, it is indeed because of the Scott family." Finley admitted it straight down. Curtis raised an eyebrow and said, "Dad, the Scott family is now so big and powerful that it is even more powerful than the Duncan family at its peak, so we should not fight them hard." "Are you kidding me? If I don''tpete with the Scott family, there will be other families pop up to take our ce." Finley shook his head in great distress, "You guys don''t even understand what the copse of the Duncan family means, it means that the entire Stone City and even the Q State will be reshuffled. Once we don''t fight, I''m afraid that our family will be extinguished." "What does this mean? There is something behind the fall of the Duncan family?" Curtis was indeed a man of talent and sensed something different in his father''s words. "Dad, it wasn''t the Scott family called you over?" M froze for a moment. Finley nodded slightly and continued, "The person who just called me over is a big shot named Crane Smith, and is sort of my boss." "What!" The words startled both the siblings. Although the Duncan family had been overthrown and the Scott family had risen to the top, the Saunders family was still a behemoth in Stone City, and who dared to underestimate it? But now that Finley had actually said that there was another one behind this, their father''s boss, it was naturally unimaginable. "Could this Crane Smith be the culprit who brought down the Duncan family?" "Sort of, but not really." Finley said, "It''s true that Mr. Smith brought down the Duncan family, but in his eyes the Duncan family is nothing more than an insignificant mole, and the same goes for us, the Saunders family and the Scott family." "Earlier, Boss had approached me, asking me to annex the Duncan family''s estate to open the way for his ns in Stone City and even Q State Prefecture, but the Scott family was so fast before I made a move." "Boss just approached me about this, he wants me to bring down and annex the Duncan family and the Scott family as soon as possible." "......" The siblings looked at each other, both seeing the meaning in the other''s eyes. It''s crazy, absolutely crazy! Even the previous Scott family was definitely someone the Saunders family needed to be careful, not to mention the Scott family that was more than twice as strong as the Duncan family at its peak after annexing most of the Duncan family''s assets. Trying to annex such a behemoth was like a leopard trying to swallow a fierce tiger, and the one who would die in the end would definitely be the leopard! "Dad, we can''t get involved in this, we''ll quit and let them find another family!" M was the first to speak. Curtis echoed her words.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Indeed, the Scott family is now in the limelight, so if we call it quits with them, it will inevitably be us who will be overthrown and annexed first." "It would be better to be neutral, after all, our family business is big enough, there is no need to go further." His words were somewhat against the grain, and no talented man would want to stop there. But the Scott family was a rift valley, and trying to cross it would only be swallowed up. Finley originally thought the same thing, but after meeting Crane, this thought vanished. "Let me say it inly, if we stop, in the future our family will also inevitably capsize, and go with the flow, and die outpletely, because that Crane is ambitious. The Scott family is just the beginning, his real target, no, I should say the second target is the Watson family!" The siblings couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Who the hell was Crane Smith? The Scott family is hard enough to handle, and he is actually thinking of bringing down the Watson family behind the Scott family, the powerful Watson family that can wrestle with the first n in Q State! "This man is definitely crazy, following this kind of madman we will definitely not have good results in the future. Dad, why don''t we leave Stone City and go somewhere else?" Curtis gritted his teeth and uttered these words. Finley was silent. He really didn''t know where Crane got his confidence from. Although it was said that he had invited one of the southeastern military martial families, ir Waldord, there was a great possibility that he was motivated by his own rigid and upright nature. Unless, he was really a ruthless character that could make even ir lower his head, Finley''s worries were really too much. "It''s going to change!" He let out a long sigh and finally made a decision that shocked the siblings. "Spread the word, we''repeting for the Urban Vige Revival n!" ...... Crane skewed his body and looked at the sleeping Flora and his daughters on the bed, and a happy look shed across his eyes. How many years, how many times had he made assumptions, but in the end, it was not as happy as the scene before him. "Don''t worry, the Chambers family will inevitably pay for what they''ve done." "And Bernard Scott, if you want to pick up my wife, see what you can do first." He gently closed the door and headed straight upstairs. ¡°Lord Smith." Matthew had been waiting here for some time, but he had no a bit of restlessness, instead, he was full of excitement. After all, of the four men, he was the only one who could stay with Dragon Lord, which was even more heartening than going to fight and kill. "I''m sure that Kevin is jealous, hehehe." "Don''t put on that obscene smile." Crane nced at it and saw his mind, "I have a family, and most importantly I''m not homosexual." "I ......" Matthew was stunned, but he said, ¡°Lord Smith, I just got word that the Saunders family is preparing to "What''s the problem?" Crane froze for a moment, unsure. Chapter 37 She Must Accompany Mr. Bernard Chapter 37 She Must Apany Mr. Bernard In Crane''s view, Finley was a businessman and hispany was a profit-making organization, so it was natural to engage inmercialpetition, so what was worth reporting to him? ¡°Lord Smith, Urban Vige Revival n, also known as the Urban Vige Construction Project, has traditionally been underwritten by several major constructionpanies in the eastern part of the city, while the Saunders'' background in the construction industry is rtively weak, and the strongest is nothing but Scott''s enterprise." "I see." After Crane heard these words, he revealed a look of understanding. "ording to reason, Scott''s enterprise is the most qualified to fight for the urban vige construction project, while Saunders'' is unlikely, and now that it''s the most popr festival for Scott''s enterprise, there won''t be any of thempeting with Scott''s enterprise and thus offending them, but Saunders'' approach should stir up the entire construction industry of Stone City and even the entire business world." He thought it through. Matthew nodded and continued, "The most important thing is that Scott''s enterprise has made a big move this time, directly contacting somerge-scale local constructionpanies and wanting to enter into a partnership with them topete with Scott''s enterprise together." "At first no one took it seriously, thinking that the Saunders was trying to curry favor with the Scott''s enterprise, but the Saunders are now constantly lobbying the major constructionpanies, and even have the stance of not wanting any profit, so the Saunders has be a stumbling block in the eyes of Scott''s enterprise." "Although this stumbling block is insignificant to them, it''s an eyesore, and if I''m not mistaken, Scott''s enterprise will go after the Saunders in the near future." Before entering the Cryptoclidus Pce, Matthew was considered a famouspany owner in the West, and was known as a young talent in the local business world, so naturally he knew a lot about such business matters, which was the reason why Crane had left Matthew to assist him. As Crane listened, the corners of his mouth rose slightly as he smiled, "It seems that Finley has sort of made a decision, and he didn''t make any mistakes in his decision." "Yes, the people we arranged to get some information before said that Finley''s children and the Saunders¡¯s board management had never agreed to this matter, but finally it was Finley himself who finalized the matter." Matthew felt that Finley''s decision was wise. It would be fine if Finley chose to be neutral, but once the neer they supported reach the top in the future, Finley would have to be in agony. Of course, as for whether Finley would betray his side, this had never urred to Matthew, not to mention anything else, simply by looking at the downfall of the Duncan family, Finley would not make such a stupid decision. Although the Cryptoclidus Pce''s power was not in the country, the wealth that had been umted over the years was beyond the Saunders¡¯ imagination, and just a slight leak was enough to drive the businessmunity of Stone City crazy. That was the intention Crane held. "Notify the Cryptoclidus Pce to mobilize ten billion to initially form the foundation, and additionally send word that we will assist the Saunders¡¯petition for the urban vige construction project." "In addition to that, send words to the Chambers family. If I''m not wrong, without Flora, the Scott family will inevitably despise the Chambers family, and when the timees, they will definitely turn to the Saunders family, and that time will be a great time for Flora to rejoin the Chambers family." At this, Matthew froze. "But the Chambers family treated Mrs. Smith that way, and you want her to return to the Chambers family and share benefits with them, isn''t that returning a grudge with a virtue?" He doesn''t like returning a grudge with a virtue, it''s too stupid. Crane was of the same nature, but he understood Flora''s mind. "After all, Flora wants to return to the Chambers family and be recognized by them, otherwise she wouldn''t be in a bad mood because of today''s incident, since that''s the case, I have to help her." "Either let the Chambers family ept her, or even let her be the next generation of Chambers family''s helmsman." "Either let Flora recognize the Chambers family''s face and bepletely disappointed with them, so that Flora can have a fresh start, a bright future ......" The Scott family. Bernard was now angry. "Samuel, what the fuck is wrong with you? I told you to send that Flora over, not toe over by yourself, do you not understand my words?!" Bernard stared at Samuel with a deadly stare, extremely displeased. Samuel had a bitter look on his face. "Mr. Bernard, it''s not that I''m unwilling, or that I don''t understand your meaning, it is that Flora is too stubborn. We used her parents and brother as threats, but she still ended up refusing to give in." "And she''s got a powerful man, with a dozen people under his belt, and our family can''t handle that." He''s not telling a lie. Although the Chambers family''s industry was not bad in size, it was far worse than a truly powerful family. Magnificent family needs strong financial strength, violence, power as support, the previous Duncan family is such, Scott family is also the same, with a lot of experts in hands, naturally Bernard is not afraid of Flora¡¯s man, but the Chambers family do not have money left over to raise fighters. "A man?" Bernard ignored the rest of what Samuel said and just focused on this word. "You mean that Flora is fooling around with men behind me back, and refuses to stay with me?" "Well ......" Samuel did not dare to say one more word, and could only stammer. Bernard was in exasperation, he kicked Samuel to the ground. "Anyway, if your family doesn''t offer Flora, you won''t get a piece of the City Vige construction project!" "Ah!" Samuel gave a jolt. This ispletely different from what was said before, clearly Bernard had promised to let them join the urban vige construction project, so the Chambers family invested in arge number of human Owned by N?velDrama.Org. and material resources and financial resources. Once the Bernard removed their names on it, the Chambers family would suffer great losses, and even go bankrupt. Bernard nced at him and coldly said, "You have an objection?" "No, no." Samuel shook his head repeatedly, timid as a mouse. Bernard coldly snorted, his face softened slightly, and added, "I can give you a chance. Didn''t you say that man has some capable fighters under his hands? I will have Brunoe back with you, no matter what, bring Flora me, or not only you are out of the project, but also you will face bankruptcy!" Hearing that, Samuel said yes repeatedly, and Bernard directly told him to get out. Samuel left the Scott family, and that frosty white face suddenly turned into an iron blue color. "Damn Flora is really trying to get our family killed, no, we have to make her get into Mr. Bernard''s bed." "Only then will the Chambers family not go bankrupt and I will be able to soar!" Chapter 38 He is Our Credit Chapter 38 He is Our Credit "You''re Samuel Chambers mentioned by Mr. Bernard?" In a teahouse across from Kingsang Building, a middle-aged man with a scar on his face scanned Samuel. Samuel nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, "Mr. Bruno, I''m sorry, I camete." "Hmph, it''s fine to dy me, but if you dy Mr. Bernard''s joyful night¡­" Mr. Bruno sneered. Samuel was covered in cold sweat. Bruno was not a good person and always disliked people arrivingter than him, and it was because of Bernard that Bruno did not give him a hard time. "But this time there definitely won''t be any problems, this one is a famous society boss in Stone City, second only to David Brown and a few other bigwigs. Once the 50 fighters under his hand are deployed, I''m afraid even that man will be scared shitless." Samuel thought darkly in his heart. In the past, Bruno alone knocked down four big man, and the men under his hands were ruthless. He was sure that man would be defeated. Naturally, Bruno would not take his ttery words to heart, pointing at Kingsang Building and saying, "Are you sure the other party who can live in Kingsang Building doesn''t have a background?" "No, absolutely not." Samuel shook his head repeatedly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He was at first thinking that since that man could live in Kingsang Building, he might had some ability, after all, this one building was inhabited by the management of some enterprises. But then he gathered some information that that man had just returned from the outside the city, how could he be the management of any business? Probably he just rented a house inside. With Samuel''s repeated confirmation, Bruno nodded his head and waved his big hand. "Let''s go in!" "If anyone gets in the way, name Mr. Bernard, I don''t believe that anyone from anypany will dare to block the way of Mr. Bernard!" "Yes!" Thirty or forty people walked towards that end in a huge crowd. This time Bruno didn''t call for all the fighters, but just these thirty or forty people were enough to level a small association. Unbeknownst to him, Matthew, who was standing in front of the top floor floor-to-ceiling window, was watching this way. ¡°Lord Smith, those people are here, and as you expected, they are none other than those from the local underground circle." He turned his head to Crane and said. "Okay." Crane did not care and nced at a stout figure sitting on his right side, farther away from him, and said with a smile, "Mr. Brown, your prestige in Stone City does not seem to be very high, didn''t I ask you to spread the word out? What to do to anyone who dares to cause trouble in the underground circle in the future? So remind me." This stout man was no other than the leader of the underground circle in Stone City, David Brown, the boss of Sky Tiger Society, who was known as a fierce tiger in Stone City, but now he was as obedient as a harpy dog in front of Crane. "ording to the rules, first-time offenders should have an arm or leg scrapped, and if they do it again, they will be banished from Stone City and never allowed toe back again." David repeated what Crane had said earlier. Crane nodded slightly, gestured out, and said, "And what should we do with these people?" "Well ......" David was a little hesitant. He had only just gotten the word out not long ago, so he guessed it''s sort of justifiable that many people hadn''t gotten the word yet. However, Crane was looking calm. "Do you think that because the Sky Tiger Society is so big, you can do things recklessly in this Stone City? Or is that I am not goods as Scott family to you?" As if thunderstorms had struck him, David fell directly to his knees with a poof. "I know I am wrong, the underground circle of Stone City should have been obedient and made contribution to the construction of Stone City, these abominable people are harmful to the construction of Stone City and must be severely punished!" "Go." Crane waved his hand and didn''t continue talking. David, with cold sweat, took the elevator directly to the 10th floor, where many backbones of Sky Tiger Society were gathered. "Mr. Brown, what did that Mr. Smith say?" A backbone asked, and David took a deep breath and told the general story. "Crap, that''s going to shrink our ies substantially." Some people startedining. But David coldly nced at those few people and continued, "I just learned from Mr. Matthew that they transferred ten billion from abroad and said that they are going to create a foundation and that it will help the economic market of Stone City to develop significantly, do you think if we join in, won''t it be safer than doing these dark businesses now and making money again?!" "......" "Fuck!" "Ten billion!" The boneheads who hadined earlier were dumbfounded. In its heyday, the Duncan family was arge family, but it only had five billion in assets. There was also the Scott family. Although it is said to have swallowed a lot of the Duncan family''s industry, but the total assets are only seven to eight billion. Mr. Smith actually transferred 10 billion directly? What did that mean? It means that he has definitely more than 10 billion. This money is just the beginning! "From today onwards, we are going to assist Mr. Smith, no, we are going to assist Boss in purging and monitoring the entire underground circle. Whoever dares to engage in those dirty businesses again, don''t me me for not showing any mercy." David red angrily at the whole room, and everyone who looked at him said yes. Who wants to keep themselves in danger when they can make money safely and securely? "Mr. Brown, Bruno and the others are almost in the building!" A backbone was lying prone on the window bar, and as soon as he saw Bruno and the others, he turned back and shouted, which lifted David''s spirits. "Go!" "The time hase to show our loyalty to the boss, and Bruno is our credit!" "Hahahaha, I guess that guy will to be scared half to death when he saw us." "You are right, they probably think it''s just the defenseless white cors here, and don¡¯t expect that we are all here." Several of the backbones licked their lips, looking excited. This scene fell in David''s eyes, and he immediately roared, "What nonsense, you are all decent people now, and you are not engaging in vulgar things." "We have to use reason to convince them, and if we fail, we beat them!" Bruno was oblivious to have no idea what was about to happen at the moment. He pulled the receptionist directly and asked in a condescending manner, "Is there a woman named Chambers living here?" "What?" The receptionist was stunned and naturally could not answer, after all, there were several women with the surname Chambers living here. Samuel pulled out a photo, and this time the receptionist recognized it, but didn''t answer either. "I''m sorry, but ording to our rules we can''t just give out information about our residents." She wasn''t a fool and knew at a nce that these guys wereing to make trouble to the woman in the photo. Chapter 39 Boss Is The Scary One Chapter 39 Boss Is The Scary One Out of professional ethics, she naturally wouldn''t inform him of anything. "Fuck, show some respect, bitch!" A strong man was about to p the receptionist, but Bruno stopped him, leaned down and said with a smile, "Miss, I''m a rtive of thisdy, tell me where she is and I can give you a thousand." A thousand. It didn''t seem like much, but it was worth several days'' wages, and he didn''t believe the girl wouldn''t be impressed. But the truth told him that there really were people in this world who did not waver in the face of money, even if it was because there wasn''t enough money, Bruno was unwilling to continue to fake a smile. "Tell me, or I''ll sale you." "My name is Bruno, you must have heard of my name working in this area, right? With my word, I believe your leader won''t dare to shelter you!" Bruno! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This name scared the girl badly. Those who were entering and leaving were also startled, and tried to run out, but they were blocked by a group of Bruno''s men. "Don''t even think about leaving, anyone who has seen the woman in the picture, answer honestly." A group of gangsters. Crude and effective. "I... I''ve seen her, she went straight up to the twenty-fifth floor." A fat man raised his hand. He was afraid of Bruno and not wanting to dy his work because of a woman he didn''t know. "Oh?" At this, Brunoughed sardonically. Samuel did the same, finally they had Flora''s whereabouts. "Go, get that bitch out of here!" Bruno bellowed, and a group of people hulked out and prepared to go upstairs, but when they arrived at the elevator door, they found several people blocking the front. "Fuck, get in the way." Samuel was the first to open his mouth. But the next second, he was given a kick in the knee by one of the other men, and he fell to his knees with a whoosh. The force was sufficient. Bruno was originally blocked from view by Samuel, so naturally, he couldn''t see clearly what was happening. When he wanted to utter a few curses, he met David''s line of sight. "Mr. Brown!" Bruno opened his mouth, unable to say a word for a moment. David took a step out and coldly nced at Bruno as he asked, "What did you just want to say?" "No, I was just about to scold this guy for daring to get in your way, Mr. Brown." There had been a dramatic change in his attitude. Samuel, who was kneeling on the ground, was dumbfounded! But he wasn''t stupid and quickly realized what was going on. "Mr. Brown is the one even Bruno is afraid of!" At this moment, Samuel felt his liver hurt. Howe he ran into David? The worst thing was that he had just scolded David for getting in his way. "Mr. Brown, I was wrong!" Samuel tried to make amends and apologized, but then he was promptly pped hard. "Call me Boss Brown, did you guys not see the message I sent?" Bruno froze and immediately pulled out his phone, only to find a group message. It turned out that half an hour ago, David gave orders that the future underground circle would no longer be allowed to be involved in dirty business, especially not to solve problems with violence, otherwise it would be against David Brown. "Crap." Bruno was uneducated and uttered dirty words all the time. He was never able to figure out why, and where their future avenues of money woulde from if they weren''t in the dirty business. Can they do business with their brains if they don''t rely on violence?! "Mr. Brown!" Bruno wanted to say something, but he was red at by David''s eyes, and at this, he dare not take a breath. "What are you doing here? I don''t seem to remember this area being your territory." "Although there''s no more talk of dividing up the territory in the future, but you dozens of people are still carrying knives, are you trying to get someone in trouble?!" The aura was overwhelming. This was David, a fighting force that shocked the entire underground circle of Stone City, and could be considered the uncrowned king of the underground. Although Bruno has some family business, butpared to David, it is not worth mentioning. David with thousands of people under his hand, if those affiliated forces are added, the fighters must have at least three to four thousand people that he could not afford to provoke. "Boss Brown, I''m here on an errand for Mr. Bernard, so ......" He wanted to use Bernard''s name to deter David. Although Bernard was only a junior, he was a member of the Scott family after all, so David would show him some respect. Just! "I don''t care about that, I''ve just said that from today onwards, there will only be healthypetition within Stone City, whoever dares to use these unseemly means, don''t me me for being ungracious!" "Now you''re given two ways, first you beat me and go up, second get the hell out of here, or don''t me me for being rude!" David''s voice was so loud that it shook Bruno''s eardrums. "I... I understand, I''ll take the men away now." "Get out!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Bruno naturally did not dare to disobey, fifty or sixty people came in great numbers, but left in the distress. A backbone of the Sky Tiger Society raised his eyebrows and whispered, "Mr. Brown, no, Boss Brown, Bruno and the others are from the Scott family, and now that the Scott family is so powerful that we have to back off." "Oh, the Scott family is a powerful family, but don''t you forget that woman back then, she took care of hundreds of our men by herself, she is by no means simple." David remembered the scene from the other day and was still scared. At that time, Paige had brought Finley with her and said on the spot that she would destroy Sky Tiger Society. Hundreds of fighters from Sky Tiger Society fought her together, but they were all solved by Paige in less than two minutes, and thatbat power was simply terrifying. "Paige has said that she is good at intelligence and in terms ofbat power, Matthew is even above her, and as for the boss, although I don''t know if he is powerful, but if he can tame these powerful people, he must have his own ability." "The most important thing is that he is able to casuallye up with ten billion, a tactic that even the provincial city''s Watson family and the Lawson family can''t easily do, all these together are enough to conclude that boss is a terrifying person." "He clearly could have unified the entire underground circle of Stone City by force but he didn''t, it''s not that he couldn''t do it, but he simply wasn''t interested in doing it, can you see what I mean when I say that?" Chapter 40 Investigating Crane Chapter 40 Investigating Crane Indeed. At that time, when Paige came to challenge, many of them were present, and they were even basically severely beaten by Paige, and from that moment onwards they were heartily submissive to this woman. What''s the powerful? Of course the fist. Whoever has a hard fist is powerful, and David is a perfect example of that. Not to mention how good Matthew or boss is, the deterrent effect of ten billion liquidity alone can make them obedient, after all, whether from business or other path is all about money. Seeing the appearance of many of his men lowering their heads in submission, David nodded with great satisfaction, and thenmented the exact same words as Finley - "This Stone City is going to change." Matthew nced at his phone, and on it was a message from Patrick. ¡°Lord Smith, Bruno''s group has been driven away by David, so there shouldn''t be any movement in a short time." Crane nodded slightly and said, "But only for a short period of time. I let David do this, I''m only afraid that his deterrent power will plummet, after all, many people in the underground circle rely on dirty business for a living, asking them to give up this to do proper business is difficult to convince the public." "So isn''t it time to cleanse the underground circle?" Matthew asked invitingly, and Crane shook his head. "No need for the time being, let''s wait and see which ones don''t change their mind before we make a move." "We have to pay attention to the urban vige construction project, if I''m not wrong, the government is the sponsor of this project, right?" "That''s right, it''s a project initiated by the Construction Department with the support of several government departments. The scale is huge, it''s said to be over four billion in terms of funding alone, that''s why the Scott family is imperative to get it, after all, they can get at least two to three billion in profit from it." Matthew spoke in general, and Crane raised an eyebrow. "If it''s two billion, that''s nothing. If they n on three billion, that''s a big problem. I''m afraid that they will use all kinds of loopholes to embezzle this amount of money for the project." "This matter concerns the personal safety of the future residents of the urban vige, it must be watched over. You go and talk to Finley, let him let go and join forces with all the big and small constructionpanies in Stone City topete for the project, pay attention to the Chambers family, don''t give it to them in a hurry, hang on there." Crane said with great confidence. Nowadays, Finley hadn''t taken the project yet, but Crane could be sure that the Saunders was the final winner because he was there. After waiting for Matthew to leave, Crane once again walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and suddenly his heart fluttered. Suddenly he sensed a hint of something unpleasant. "Is someone watching the area, is it for me?" He could clearly feel that someone seemed to be watching in the area, and that the attention had been focused on the twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth floors. If it was an ordinary person, he might feel that it was an illusion, but Crane was extremely familiar with this feeling after many kills he had experienced and many times he had been so close to death. Someone is definitely watching him! "Not many people know I''m here these days, and the only one who holds malice against me--" "The Scott family!" His eyebrows rose slightly, and a phone call called in, it was Finley. "What is it?" Crane''s voice remained clear and cold. Finley on the other side spoke, "Boss, I got news that someone from the Scott family is investigating you!" Crane was not surprised "I already knew that." Finley froze for a moment, but did not dare to question Crane''s words, after all, Crane was too mysterious, and these small moves of the Scott family could not really be hidden from him. "Then, Boss, do you need me to arrest those scouts from the Scott family?" "No need for that, just wait and see what happens." "You do your part, and I''ll take care of it." After saying, he hung up the phone, and when he looked up again, his eyes were filled with a grim look. "The Scott family actually dares to spy on me, interesting." "It''s just a shame that when ites to things like tracking and investigation, you guys are just a bunch of amateurs." It wasn''t that he was arrogant, but there were only a few that couldpete with the Cryptoclidus Pce in terms of intelligence gathering ability in the world, and they were either affiliated with the official families ofrge countries or were super powers that could have great influence around the world. A mere Scott family is not worth mentioning. It''s just that the Scott family, and especially Bernard, knew nothing about any of this. He had just received a piece of news saying that when Bruno and Samuel was about to find Flora, they had actually met David. The most important thing is that David actually attempted to change the entire Stone City Underworld with his own power! "What is this David''s madness? He actually wants to whitewash the entire underground world, not to mention those in the underground circle, I''m afraid that many people in the above ground circle and the official family will be unhappy with him, why would David do such a thankless thing?" "Most importantly, why is David in Kingsang Building? It doesn''t seem to be his territory, does that mean he''s that man of Flora?" Thinking about this, Bernard slightly felt relieved. If that was the case, he would not make a move against Flora, after all, David was too terrifying. "Mr. Bernard, I''ve found out!" "That man of Flora''s seems to be called Crane Smith, who arrived in Stone City just a few days ago and is said to be from the Magic City!" Hearing his subordinate''s words, Bernard got excited abruptly. "Is this true?" "It''s a thousand percent true, and it was the news from the Saunders." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The subordinate said, which made Bernard freeze for a moment. "How has the Saunders been involved?" "It seems that this man is a minor employee of the Saunders and got his job today, and I only learned about it when I happened to meet a grassroots employee of the Saunders." Bernard was increasingly amazed. What a coincidence. They had just started investigating the identity of Flora''s man, only to have someonee to their door to inform them? He wasn''t stupid and always felt there was something terribly wrong with it. "Go, investigate this guy named Crane Smith and dig out all his information!" Although Bernard was a dude, he knew where the bottom line of the rules was. His methods were simple but he was always able to start the game within the rules, and this was the reason why Luca, who was at the top, could do nothing to him. But! "Luca, you''ve bitterly pursued Flora all these years to no avail, this time I will definitely make up for your wish, it''s just a pity that you''re dead. Otherwise, I''d really like to record a video to show you how dissolute your goddess is." Chapter 41 Youre Fired Chapter 41 You''re Fired The corners of Bernard''s mouth curled into a hideous grin. He had long coveted Flora''s body, but it was a pity that there was a stumbling block in the past in the form of Luca, so Bernard could only give up. "It''s a pity that the Duncan family offended the Ministry of War, it is simply seeking its own death!" Bernardughed out loud. Now that the Scott family had annexed most of the assets left behind by the Duncan family, their connections, and so on, they were stronger than the Duncan family at its peak in the past, and he, the heir of the Scott family, was naturally the happiest of all. "Mr. Bernard, do you think that the fall of the Duncan family could be rted to Flora, it seems that it was shortly after Flora was captured by Luca that the Duncan family faced a capittion." There was an analysis. Bernard burst out in a coldugh. "If Flora really had any backstage, why did she have to live so poorly all these years in the past?" "I asked you to investigate the adulterer, because I just wanted to tease him." "My Scott family is powerful, so I can''t always take the might of my Scott family to deter others, so I have to do it where others are good at it." Bernard said with confidence. The subordinate raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "But Crane is one of the Saunders'' people, I am afraid that we''ll offend the Saunders if we do this." "What are you afraid of? Let alone the fact that our Scott family is now so big and powerful that we don''t fear a mere Saunders Group, let''s just say that this Crane is just a bottom-level person from the Saunders, they would go against our Scott family for a piece of trash?" "You go and liaise with some management of the Saunders, make sure he fires Crane, huh, dare to rob my woman, what a trash, your nightmare is just beginning." A cold aura shed across Bernard''s eyes. He had long since made up his mind to torture Crane step by step, forcing him to obediently deliver Flora to his door, which would be the greatest achievement. An action like Luca''s direct kidnapping of people was simply stupid for Bernard. "No wonder the Duncan family is going down the drain, this is opening the way for my Scott family." At this moment, Crane knew nothing about this. But he didn''t have any look of concern. Whether it was the Duncan family or the Scott family, as long as they were quiet and proper, there was no harm, but once they had some dirty thoughts, then don''t me him for being ungracious. ¡°Lord Smith, as you ordered, Finley has prepared a position for you at the Saunders." Matthew stepped forward and said in a deep voice. Crane nodded slightly. The reason why he chose to get into the Saunders was also simple. As a man at the helm of the huge Saunders Group, Finley was certainlycking in knowledge of the basic level as well as the management, although he was talented. "Although the foundation is initially formed, the first station in Stone City is mainly dependent on the N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Saunders as the vanguard. If we don''t get rid of some who had bad intention will have an unimaginable impact on the big picture in the future." He knew very well that in the future, the Saunders would be bigger and bigger, but once there were some assholes, then the Saunders would definitely be affected, as the vanguard under the Foundation, Crane did not want to see this kind of thing happen. "I''ll go to the Saunders now, you and Finley hurry to finalize the n for the construction project, and make sure to take this urban vige construction project." "Oh, the Scott family, if they were sincere about contributing to Stone City''s economy, I would naturally let the Saunderspete with them on a level ying field, but these days they''re too disappointing." "Violent, greedy, this Scott family is no less nasty than the Duncan family, an asshole in the Stone City, and in a vital position that needs to be addressed." "So, I''ve arranged for a top international architect, you and Finley go to pick him up. When Flora wakes up, let her continue to rest, it''s time to go back to the Chambers in the evening." Crane arrived at the entrance of the Saunders Group headquarters building after giving his instruction. "Who are you?" The guard nced at Crane and chided him to stop. He''d never seen Crane before, and ording to the rules, he couldn''t go in. "I''m a new employee." Crane pulled out the proof, the two guards took a look at it and contacted the high level. "What is it?" The man on the other end of line askedzily. The security guard answered, "Mr. Byrne, there''s a new person in your nning department, I am checking with you." "Well, isn''t the name Crane Smith?" "Right." When the security guards heard that, they were all ready to let him go, but then a coldugh came from the phone - "Get him out of here!" "......" The two guards froze, wide-eyed, and looked at Crane again. "You''ve offended him?" The younger guard said in lip-sync. Crane didn''t answer, but frowned tightly as he took the inte and said, "Mr. Byrne, I''m a new employee in the nning department and I''m here to report today." "I told you to fuck off, didn''t you hear me?" Mr. Byrne was clearly displeased. He always disliked repeating his words a second time to the subordinates, especially some neers. But! "Why?" Crane''s expression was also a bit cold. He didn''t understand what was going on. "Damn, get lost when I tell you to, what''s the bullshit?" "Forget it, to tell you the truth, we hired another new employee who is better than you in every way, so you''re fired, got it?" Mr. Byrne was obviously trying to use this reason to send Crane off. As for not hanging up the inte, the main reason was to see if this guy would leave, so that he could narrate to his boss thus gaining a bigger stake. "The contract was signed but you hired someone else, besides, the job hasn''t even officially started, how do you know I am bad at my job? I don''t remember you being the one to interview me at the time." Crane''s tone was icy. It was somewhat clear to him that Mr. Byrne was definitely making a hard time for him. It was reasonable to say that even if Mr. Byrne had fallen for another neer, he would not be able to fire Crane outright, but would let bothpete and whoever was better could stay. But Mr. Byrne''s actions today were so drastic that Crane could see that something was not right behind the scenes. "......" Mr. Byrne was clearly dumbfounded for a moment. ording topany regtions, it was truth, and he wasn''t even Crane''s interviewer. "Get yourself up to the 10th floor nning department, huh, if you don''t want to admit that fact, then I''ll show you how bad you are with your own eyes!" Mr. Byrne said with a sneer. But to his surprise, it was Crane hung up first, which made him burst into a rage. "This bastard, how dare you hang up the phone before me? Just for that I must make you get lost, no, make you suffer a lot of humiliation before you get lost, only then can I relieve my hatred and have a satisfactory exnation with Mr. Bernard!" Chapter 42 Youre Making False Accusations Chapter 42 You''re Making False usations "Dude, how did you offend Mr. Byrne, he''s not a nice guy." The young guard asked in a low voice. The older security guard also looked over, filled with curiosity. The nning department was all elite, the young man in front of them can be among them, he must have a certain ability, but for no reason he was fired on the first day, so the two security guards believed the Crane had offended Mr. Byrne. In response, Crane couldn''t help but shrug his shoulders and said, "I''m also curious to the reason." Indeed, he was also trying to figure out what the hell was going on. The younger security guard nodded slightly and persuaded, "Mr. Byrne''s temper is rtively good, but he is rather calcting, if you can give him something he likes, like ......" He rubbed his two fingers together, the meaning was clear, it was the dors. Crane''s face changed abruptly. This was not a good temper, but a man who loved money. But to the younger security guard''s admonition, Crane nodded slightly and said, "Many thanks." In any case, he was always kind and well-intentioned, and Crane was not someone who was ungracious. When he went up to the tenth floor, Crane saw the staffing and going busily, and it was obvious that they were all the elites of the nning department. The main scope of the Saunders¡¯ business is in the area of instruments, and the astronomical amount of money invested each year is what creates the Saunders ability in construction to be very average. The nning department here belongs to the newest establishment, and when Finley sent down the word, it started to get busy with architectural design, trying to take over the urban vige construction project. Crane''s eyesight was good, and with a casual nce, he saw the designs in those people''s hands, and couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. "The Saunders¡¯ background in the construction field is far less than the Scott, so if this continues, we''ll let the Scottpletely win." He had thought of this, he just hadn''t expected the Saunders¡¯ elite to be so bad at architectural design. The Saunders had temporary intention topete for the urban vige construction project, and thus build up a team in a short time, which was why the so called elite was at this average level. "But with that oneing, I don''t think it should be a problem to deal with a mere Scott." When Crane thought about it, he asked where the office of Mr. Byrne was, and then went over. At this moment, Elijah Byrne was sipping tea and teasing his secretary at the same time. When he heard the knock on the door, he was displeased. "I''ll get the door." The secretary wanted to get dressed and go to the door, but was stopped by him, "Let him wait outside. Since he dare to hang up on me, I will let him learn the lesson." "Oh, he is really stupid, everyone knows that your uncle is the major shareholder of the Saunders Group. Offending you is equivalent to offending the entire the Saunders Group, wanting to stay and work is simply a delusion." The secretary was in no hurry, even uncovering her upper cor to reveal her skin. Elijah Byrne said proudly, "Not only that, my uncle has made a deal with Bernard Scott, as long as I help him solve this guy, Bernard Scott will assist us in seeking the position of that old man Finley. At that time, I will be the president, and you can be the president''s wife." "But what about your wife?" The secretary asked. Elijah remembered his faded old wife at home and suddenly gave a cold hum, "When I be the president of the Saunders Group, no, the Byrne, how will I continue to live together with that old woman, certainly I will be with you." "Mr. Byrne, no, Boss Byrne, you''re naughty." The secretary was pleased to hear that and her body was conquered by Elijah, just short of putting on a big show. "Bang!" Just then, the door was pushed open with a m. The secretary was so shocked that she got up and hid behind the sofa, and Elijah had a gloomy face, zipping up the zipper, before looking at the door. "You''re Crane?" He said with extreme displeasure. Crane ignored it and sat down directly on the sofa, lighting a cigarette. This made Elijah more and more irritated, and he kept pping the coffee table hard with a lot of movement. "Mr. Byrne, are you so eager to have everyonee and see these dirty affairs you have with your secretary? Or do you want to just announce yourself as President Byrne?" Crane spoke up. But it was better if he didn''t open his mouth, as soon as he did, he made Elijah look pale. "You!" The soundproofing of this office was extremely good, so he dared to say those words recklessly here, never expecting to be overheard by Crane. "You want to use this to ckmail me?" Elijah suddenly understood, sneered and said, "Crane, your character is not good and your ability is not good, I want to fire you is a matter of course. Even if I have a fault, you should not be falsely used me, if your words spread out, I can definitely make you banned in the construction industry!" Unbridled. Even somewhat justified. Crane was exasperated withughter. The brazen and shameless people should be talking about the type of people like Elijah. "I''m trying to falsely use you?" "Joke, you think you can bring down Finley just by joining forces with the Scott family?" "Hmm?" This time it was Elijah''s turn to be slightly surprised. ording to reason, Crane should refer to Finley as President Saunders. Could this guy really be a rash? "Rash has his perks, as long as I say that he''s framing me, that alone is enough to ban him in the entire industry." Elijah did have some tricks, and after some thinking, he came to have a decision. "What I just said on the inte was that you weren''t capable, but now it seems you''re not good in character, so fuck off, don''t humiliate yourself!" He appeared to be taking a step back, but in reality he was driving Crane out. As long as Crane continued to stonewall, he would be able to call security to evict the man. At that time, not only would he be expelled, but Crane would also have to be severely beaten up, and he believed that Mr. Bernard would be very pleased. "Huh." "Let me guess, do you think I''m rash and will continue to fight you and then you can use the excuse that I''m making a scene to throw me out?" Craneughed. Elijah slightly froze. This guy is a roundworm in his belly, what he thinks and what he intends to do is actually known clearly. At this moment, Elijah suddenly got a bit of a chill down his back. He wasn''t afraid of the rash, but he scorned this kind of guy who was unusually calm and even had an eye that could see everything. What the hell is this Crane trying to do?! Elijah''s face remained unchanged, but his fingertips were sneaking under the coffee table, that was the Owned by N?velDrama.Org. rm, as soon as it rang, those security guards would rush in. He no longer wanted to continue dilly-dallying with Crane, the threat Crane posed to him was too great. He had to be fixed soon. But the next moment, his hand was firmly grasped and he couldn''t move it. Chapter 43 Need a Talent Chapter 43 Need a Talent "Want to call out security, you can." Crane said slowly and methodically, and then pulled out a small gadget that Elijah did not know. "It''s normal that you don''t understand, because this is a military monitor with its own recording function, and your level of soundproofing does not work at all in front of it." The corners of Crane''s mouth rose like a devil, at least in Elijah''s opinion. "You, what the hell do you want!" Elijah did not dare to bet on whether Crane''s words were true or not, and the movements of his hands were halted. If Crane really had evidence in his hands, then it would be like asking for death for him to call out the security guards. "You want to negotiate with me?" Elijah suddenly gave birth to such a thought. He felt more and more horrible. With such a handhold in ce, he could not do anything to Crane, and naturally, he could notplete what Bernard had asked him to do, and even more so, he could not cooperate with Bernard to plot to Owned by N?velDrama.Org. seize the Saunders industry. Most importantly, once the Saunders found out that he had this in mind with his uncle, he was only afraid that his family was going toe to an end. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to sue you, after all, it doesn''t matter who is the boss of the Saunders in my opinion." Crane said with a smile, letting go of his hand as well. "Tell me why Bernard is investigating me." Elijah was a pawn that Bernard had arranged to use against him in the Saunders, and in addition to that, he had a role as an undercover agent to betray the Saunders, which he had seen through. But why did the Scott family want to investigate him was something unclear to Crane. "In the eyes of the Scott family, I''m just a small, dispensable character, so why not just deal with me instead ofunching an investigation?" "There''s definitely something big and weird going on here, but we still need to dig a little deeper into what exactly is going on." Elijah didn''t know what Crane was thinking, he only knew that this time the n was aplete loss. "The reason why Bernard is investigating you is not clear to me, but what I can tell you is that even without me and my uncle around, the Saunders¡¯ downfall is unavoidable, and it''s only natural that you will die if you are targeted by Mr. Bernard." "A piece of good advice for you, leave Stone City, or even leave Q State, only then will you be able to save your life." Elijah said in a deep voice. Crane, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow andughed, "Mr. Byrne, you are so kindly advising me, could it be that you are worried that something on this thing might leak out?" Elijah didn''t say a word, which was tantamount to acquiescence. He never expected that a mole that could be crushed with his hands would now be the person he feared the most. Unless the Saunders copses, or this recording is taken over by himself, he will have trouble sleeping and eating. Elijah used violence before, but ording to Bernard, Crane knew some kongfu, while he was weak and could not defeat him. And shouting to the security guards is like looking for death, naturally he could only be tolerated. Crane felt momentarily uninterested. He had thought that Elijah knew something, but now it seemed that in Bernard''s n, Elijah was just a dispensable pawn. "From today on, I''m working here, but I don''t like anyone interrupting me, including you, and you." His gaze fell on Elijah and the secretary, and it was cold. When Crane walked out of the office, Elijah mmed his fist on the sofa, he didn''t dare to smash the coffee table because it would bleed. "Mr. Byrne, what should we do now? Are we going to be held hostage by this kid for the rest of our lives?" The secretary came over and sat on Elijah''sp, speaking in a delicate voice. A killing intent shed in Elijah''s eyes. "How is this possible? It''s only a matter of time before the Saunders is brought down by the Scott family, and when that timees, I''ll get rid of such a piece of trash simply with ease." "It''s just that in the short term, this kid is indeed a hidden danger, and if we don''t get rid of it, our family will fall before the Saunders copses." He''d have toe up with a way to do with that. He contacted Bernard and told him everything about the situation over here. Bernard did not open his mouth in time, clearly angry at Elijah''s ipetence. "Elijah, are you a guy who only kisses ass and daydreams? You even can¡¯t suppress a little new employee, so why do you think I''m supposed to continue to protect you!" When those words came, Elijah''s heart thudded. Not good, Bernard has an intention to give up on him. "Mr. Bernard, I''m sorry, it is my carelessness, but I didn''t expect this guy to be quite clever, he actually used that military monitor, it has our recordings. Once it gets out, I''m afraid that both our family and the Scott family will have to make headlines." He said in a rush. In the past, a headline would have been nothing. But in this day and age, if you make headlines, everyone will know about it instantly, and that''s when you''ll get the thing that plutocrats are most afraid of - public opinion. Even that super plutocrats in the next country, in the face of the pressure of social opinion, choose a clear-cut, natural needless to say domestic. If it really breaks out of the pressure of social opinion, even the Scott family''s position has to fall. "Are you threatening me?" Bernard''s tone wasced with sulking hints. Elijah didn''t open his mouth. Bernard let out a breath and said, "I understand your meaning, I will arrange for an expert to help you retrieve that thing, but remember not to kill him." "Why don''t you just get him killed?" Elijah was slightly puzzled. Bernard snorted coldly, "Wouldn''t it be good for him to get him killed so easily?" "I will make his life worse than death and finally meekly deliver his woman to my bed!" At these words, Elijah''s eyelids fluttered. Ruthless. That trick was tough! But Elijah was very fond of it and added, "That woman, you are ready ......" "Naturally I won¡¯t marry her, I at most y with her. You do your job well, when I take over the Saunders industry, I can let you y with this first beauty of Stone City." Between his words, he treated Flora as a ything. Elijah gave a smile and then hung up the phone. Looking out the window at Crane, his raised the corners of his mouth. "Kid, dare to go against me, wait for death." Crane had been reading the nning book, and he naturally felt Elijah''s killing intent, but how would Dragon Lord of Cryptoclidus Pce put such an insignificant person in his heart? After a cursory nce at the nning book, Crane found a very fatal w on it. Not money, not technology, he arranged solutions for all of these. The fatal w is not having a proper leader. "Leader and chief designer are two different positions." "Thetter is not good at management but good at devising schemes, that''s where the vulnerability "Maybe we''ll have to find someone with the coordinating skills to rece Elijah." Chapter 44 Elisa Mason with Poisonous Words Chapter 44 Elisa Mason with Poisonous Words Late at night, Flora woke up. She got up and looked around with a stunned look on her face. Although she didn''t know where she was, she could guess by looking at the size of this one room. "This is the house in Kingsang Building, but why am I here?" Kingsang Building, the starting price would be five million a room, and that''s only referring to below the twenty-fifth floor. It is said that the most famous of Kingsang Building is nothing less than the twenty-fifth, twenty-sixth floor, and any floor must have a price tag of twenty to thirty million. She walked slowly out of bed and tried to open the window for air, when the door was suddenly gently pulled open a crack and Nadia''s little head poked in. "Mommy, you''re awake!" Nadia was naturally overjoyed to see Flora wake up. Flora couldn''t be bothered to look outside, rushing to Nadia in a few steps and sizing her up carefully. "Nadia, do you feel anywhere not well?" Flora asked in a soft voice. She was worried that what had happened to the Chambers family earlier had affected Nadia in some way. "Nah, Daddy said there''s definitely no danger as long as our family stays here, but Grandma and Grandpa ......" Nadia''s voice got smaller and smaller. Flora was silent for a while. The fact that her parents would treat the three of them that way was also something Flora had never expected, and her heart ached to the core. But still, putting that aside, she said in a deep voice, "Take me to my sister." "Okay!" Nadia held Flora¡¯s hand and led her to the living room, and this time Flora waspletely frozen. "This!" She looked around, this room was hundreds of square meters wide, meaning that this was definitely the twenty-fifth floor of Kingsang Building, and looking further up, there was actually an elevator along with the twenty-sixth floor. At this moment Flora''s mind was in a trance. What was going on? Herst memory lingered only on leaving the Chambers¡¯, followed by unconsciousness. "Daddy came back with Mommy in his arms." Nadia muttered and smirked. Flora raised an eyebrow without showing any demeanor. At this time, Matthew walked over and said respectfully, "Mrs. Smith, Lord Smith is upstairs coaxing Young Lord Megan, and he instructed me that you can go straight up whenever you wake up." "Wait a minute." Flora asked in a very serious manner, "This house was purchased by Crane?" Matthew smiled faintly and said, "You can ask Lord Smith." Flora was instantly pissed off. These people liked to make a fuss, and if Megan hadn''t been upstairs, she would have walked away in a heartbeat. Crane was ying with Megan at the moment. His contact with this little daughter was far less than with his elder daughter, so Crane was taking out part of his time to do his duty as a father. "Daddy, Mommy''s here!" Megan suddenly shouted, and Crane looked over. Reflected in the eyes was a somewhat haggard, yet still beautiful figure, none other than Flora. "Flora, you''re awake." "Megan,e here." Flora ignored Crane and said to Megan. But to her surprise, Megan clung to Crane''sp just wouldn''t listen to her. "Megan!" Flora''s tone drew up, but Megan still didn''te to her as she required, even Nadia ran to Crane in a sh, and hugged a leg of his, which was very cozy. Flora looked at the scene and froze abruptly, and then the tip of her nose seemed to be sore and she Owned by N?velDrama.Org. was about to burst into tears. For so many years she was all alone and worked hard to raise her two daughters, she was to be exhausted and used to have a man to rely on, but it was not Crane she expected. After all, back then, she and Crane belonged to the rtionship of victim and persecutor. "Tell me, what was that whole thing about back then?" Flora asked in a deep voice. She still wanted to give Crane a chance. Seeing this, Crane was excited, but he soon calmed down and told the story, starting from the chaos within the Smith family until just before he left for the Cryptoclidus Pce. Flora, who was a woman and naturally sensual, took a deep breath after she sniffed. "So, you were a victim back then?" "Sort of, butpared to you, those are nothing." Crane looked at Flora deeply, "Flora, give me a chance to let me take care of you, okay?" Flora''s eyelids trembled slightly. She had never heard such words, after all, she had been focused on her studies when she was young, and met Crane when she wanted to fall in love, how could a broken heart dare to go and be frank with someone? Now that Crane had returned and said such words to her, the tender feeling of a woman in Flora''s heart was touched. "I ......" She wanted to say something, but then a phone rang, and it was her mother, Elisa Mason . "......" Flora was silent. She wasn''t sure if she should pick up the phone. Crane smiled, "Pick it up, you did not do anything wrong." With his encouragement, Flora gathered courage to pick up the phone. "Mom ......" Only when she opened her mouth to shout a word, the opposite side began to nag. "Where the fuck are you? Why have we been failing to find you!" "That''s right, don''t you tell me you''re in Kingsang Building, how can you and that piece of shit afford to buy a house there!" It was the voice of his brother Carver. Flora bit her lip, not denying or admitting, and asked, "What do you mean by calling here in the middle of the night?" "What else can I mean? Just now Samuel told us that Mr. Bernard is now at the 8th Mansion, so hurry up and get your ass over there and serve Mr. Bernard well, or I will personally take you there!" What Elisa said was all expected by Crane and Flora. It''s still such a bit of crap after all. "Give me that." Crane stretched out his hand and took the phone, "Flora is not going to be there, if you want money and status, I can give it to you, there is no need to force Flora to death." Elisa froze for a few seconds. She didn''t expect Crane to talk to her, but whether it was Flora or Crane, she scoffed. "Do you really think we believe you when you say you''re at Kingsang Building?" "Only the senior management of thepany can afford a house there, do you a trash, son of bitch, deserve such a house?" "......" Crane''s face turned grim. Given that it was on speakerphone, Flora heard it clearly, especially thest sentence made her look abruptly changed. Although she hadn''t fully epted the fact that Crane was her husband. But he was the father of Nadia and Megan. Elisa¡¯s words were too harsh! Chapter 45 A Truth Chapter 45 A Truth "Mom, you''re talking too harsh!" Flora spoke, indignant. But Elisa didn''t care and directly aimed at Flora, "Flora, I''ll give you an hour to arrive at the 8th mansion immediately, as long as you can serve Mr. Bernard well, maybe the Chambers family and Scott family''s cooperation can be negotiated." "Most importantly, as long as you marry into the Scott family, you can have whatever you want, so why bother to live with a piece of trash for the rest of your life?" "Don''t you want to see your parents live out their lives in peace and see your brother get married and have children?" Parents. Brother. She was still thinking about herself and never thought about Flora¡¯s feelings. Flora closed her eyes and said in a deep voice, "I won''t go." She gave a very affirmative answer. As a very proud woman, after what happened back then, she was abandoned by the Chambers family, and naturally some bosses wanted to take her as a mistress, but Flora refused them all. She knows that being a mother means having to set a good example for her daughters. If she has degraded herself, how will she teach her daughters and bring them up?! "I gotta go." Flora decisively hung up the phone, as for what Elisa finally cursed, she did not hear it and did not want to hear it. Crane gave her a deep look and said, "Do you want to go back to the Chambers¡¯?" "I don''t." Flora blurted out. But soon the eyes dimmed. She had grown up as a woman who excelled and worked hard to gain the approval of her parents and also her grandmother. Only now, she finds that no matter how hard she tries, there is only one way for her as a woman, and that is as a sacrifice for the Chambers family, to win more and more for her family. But even so, she still wants to fight for the approval of her family, her loved ones! Crane saw the woman''s mind and wanted to ruffle the tip of her hair but retracted it like an electric shock. "If you want to go back, I''ll help you." Flora was surprised by his words. Flora suddenly remembered something and asked, "Did you purchase this house yourself?" "Yes." "You liar." "......" Crane froze. He found himself she believed him when he was lying, but when he told the truth, she did not believe him. "I don''t know what you''ve been doing for the past few years, and I''m not sure why people are calling you Dragon Lord, but I think you''re in the Ministry of War from your behavior." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve read the news, the Duncan family offended the Ministry of War. Did you use your past connections to get the Ministry of War to step in and suppress the Duncan family?" Flora''s eyes were very moving, especially when she looked straight at people. Crane was in a trance for a while, and didn''t react until he was pinched hard. "Yes, yes, it''s an old friend from my father." He had just mentioned the matter of the Smith family in Magic City, and Flora naturally had some understanding of it when she studied in Magic City. "But that was a favor your father had umted, and it was mobilizing the forces of the Ministry of War, so it will be difficult to repay." Flora said seriously. The Ministry of War was a major weapon of the state, and it would not be easy for the one to apply it, and he might be criticized, which would not be good for Crane. Crane looked at Flora, who was analyzing the situation for himself, and became more and more moved. He understood that Flora did not ept him, but more or less had forgiven him. Now he was a father, but still some distance from being a husband. "No, I have to hurry up or it will take long for me to court Flora." Crane rambled on, only to be pinched hard again. "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" Crane showed his teeth. Naturally, he would not feel any pain, but he was willing to subvert the image of the past dragon lord in order to enhance his rtionship with Flora. Nadia and Megan just stood there, two pairs of big, curious eyes looking straight at Crane and Flora. Flora reacted to the fact that she had lost her temper and immediately pulled away from Crane. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m only talking to you because Nadia and Megan are both close to you." She was exining her earlier behavior. There was some amusement in Crane''s heart. Flora looked cold and icy, but she had never been in a rtionship before, same as Crane. Since so, plus two little girls, Crane suddenly had a feeling of being in kindergarten. "By the way, Nadia, Megan, do you want to go back to Grandma and Grandpa''s house?" Crane squatted down, took the two little girls'' hands, and asked. Nadia blinked, clearly unsure of how to respond. She wasn''t Megan, and was somewhat sensible to know that her grandparents and her uncle didn''t like her and Megan. "Well, I want to see Grandpa, but not Grandma." Megan, on the other hand, said innocently. Nadia nodded, indicating that her thoughts were the same as Megan''s. This surprised Crane, "Why do you want to see Grandpa?" It is obvious that neither Nadia nor Megan has any affection for Grandma Elisa, but they have deep affection for Grandpa. Megan pretended to think, and then said softly, "Because Grandpa always sees us secretly and brings us good food!" "When!" Flora pushed Crane away as she leaned down to ask her two daughters. "Many, many times, Grandpa has beening over to our house a lot since Megan was born, but he doesn''t have a key and has to y with us through the security door." Nadia said, word by word. Flora waspletely dumbfounded. For so many years, she had thought she was alone in caring for Nadia and Megan. As for her parents and her brother, they are extremely disgusted with their two daughters. But recalling the scene during the day and the attitude of his father in the past, she was silent. "Your dad, he''s a bit of a wimp." Crane said in a deep voice, "But he loves you, and loves Nadia and Megan." Flora eyes turned red, she touched the tip of her nose and said, "My dad did something wrong back then, plus the car ident, resulting in him being reced by uncle and my mother in Grandma''s and our family''s words, he ......" "Your father had a hard time, too, and there were many things he would not have wanted, but no one would ever listen to a word of what he said." Crane finished his sentence for Flora. Flora nodded slightly. "If there''s anyone else in the family who deserves me to go back, it''s Dad, and he''s not like Mom." "Mom grew up loving me, but her attitude towards me changed dramatically after that incident back then, and now she''s pressing me even harder to do that kind of thing for my family, for my brother." "Dad was rtively stern and I hated him when I was a child, but he was the only one who visited me regrly after that incident back then, and he was finally forced by my mother not toe." "But now I know that Dad is always cared about Nadia and Megan, and me ......" Chapter 46 Mommy, Why are You Blushing Chapter 46 Mommy, Why are You Blushing Early the next morning. Crane had made breakfast early and waited for Flora and his daughters toe out. "You can cook?" Flora looked at the breakfast in front of her and froze. In her opinion, Crane might be good at fighting, but he was definitely not a man who can cook, but eating his cooking had a different and wonderful mood. "I''ve learned a lot from some chefs abroad over the years, I''ll make it every day from now on as long as it suits your taste." Crane softened his voice. Flora instantly felt the breakfast that in her mouth did not smell good. "I am full now!" Crane, "......" Nadia''s eyes turned around and she hugged Flora''s neck directly, saying petntly, "Mommy, cherish the food, it''s all hard work by the farmers, and Daddy also gets up early in the morning to make breakfast." "......" Flora could not stand that, and immediately feasted on them. But to be honest, although it was just a simple breakfast, Flora enjoyed it. "What exactly is this Crane''s identity?" She was curious. As for Nadia, she smiled yfully with Crane, except for Megan who looked at her dad and sister with a bewildered look. What do they mean by that? "Daddy, hug!" Megan held up her hands and Crane gave her hug and said softly, "Daddy has to drive, so you and sister both stay in the back seat with Mommy, okay?" "Okay." Crane drove a car, and Flora casually nced at it. Nice, a Rolls Royce Phantom, even if you can''t recognize it as a top model or something, it must be worth at least 7 or 8 million. "Get a low profile one and don''t drive the car of your dad''s friend." Flora grumbled in a low voice. In her opinion, both therge two-storey house in Kingsang Building and this Rolls Royce were undoubtedly provided by a friend of Crane''s father. Crane sniffed, and without hesitation, he let Matthew drive away and pulled out a Porsche. Flora, "......" "Don''t you have one of those cars worth two hundred thousand?" Flora said in a deep voice. She knew very well that if Crane really drove this kind of car back, the Chambers family would ept her and Crane, but the subsequent trouble would not be broken, and she didn''t want to trouble Crane because of those people in her own family. Moreover, these belonged to a friend of Crane''s father, and Crane will inevitably usher in greater ridicule, even if Flora did not care, but she did not want to face this situation. "No, the cheapest one is this one," Crane was slightly embarrassed, "Why don''t we take the bus?" On the bus. Flora held Megan and held Nadia in her arms as she sat by the window, attracting a lot of people''s attention. Although Flora had given birth to two daughters, her appearance was still the same as it was ten years ago, and her figure had never lost its shape, and she even had an extra charm of a beautiful young woman. "Damn, I should have taken a taxi." Crane rubbed his nose and regretted it He had underestimated the charm of his wife. There were several young charming women on this bus, women in the workce, or female college students, each of whom was stunning. But! As soon as Flora got on the bus, the thunder of these beautiful women was instantly was stolen, those eyes sweeping back and forth between these women now were on Flora. "Dude, can we switch seats?" Someone wanted to pick up Flora, took a look at Crane and slipped in a hundred. Given that Crane had been wearing a hat, coupled with the mask, no one could see his face clearly, which was misunderstood that he and Flora did not know each other. "Daddy, why is this man switching seats with you?" Nadia spoke up curiously. The childish voice stunned people in the bus. Crane immediately felt countless gazes that were almost ready to kill him, and he could not help but sigh, removed his mask and took off his hat. Those stares disappeared instantly. In their ce were the fiery eyes of the women. He is so handsome. Those starlets are shit! Crane was indeed good looking, otherwise he would not have been possible to attract seven of the top ten beautiful school girls during college. Of course, the other three, one of them was rted to Crane by blood, and the other two had never even met each other. "Oh, you''re a lot more attractive than I thought." Flora''s voice came over. Crane didn''t dare to turn his head, but his cheeks were flushed. "Hahahaha, mommy, look at Daddy, he''s blushing." "Yeah, yeah, what is Daddy blushing about?" "He is embarrassed to be stared at by those girls, so I guess we won''t be wanted tomorrow." Thest was Flora''s voice. Crane said in a resigned voice, "No, I am not." He''s anxious. Sitting on the back side, Matthew and Spencer were speechless at this. Is this really Dragon Lord who has nothing to fear? Soon, the destination was reached. On the way out of the bus Crane felt someone stuffed something into his pocket, but did not care, and threw it directly in the trash after he got off. "What the hell is wrong with this man?" As soon as a woman saw it, she was furious. That was her contact, and she wanted to contact with this extremely handsome married man, but it was thrown away. Flora nced at Crane and said with a smile, "Didn''t that woman just slip you something good, what? I can''t believe you''re willing to just throw it away." "Holy fuck." Crane burst out in his heart, he did not expect that Flora had noticed it. No, could it be that Flora had been paying attention to him, and that was why she had seen it? Thinking of this, Crane''s heart was overwhelmed with excitement. She''s jealous! Crane said in a serious manner, "She is mediocre and nothingpared to you!" Flora''s cheeks instantly reddened, and this time Nadia and Megan started talking again. "Daddy, Mommy''s face is so rosy!" "Yeah, yeah, what''s Mommy blushing about?" "Shut up!" "Yeah, why are you blushing? Let us know." "Go to hell!" A family of four talked happily. Matthew and Spencer looked at each other with a smile. "Let''s go, we''ll head to the vicinity of the Chambers family to keep an eye on them first, and let Dragon Lord walk with Mrs. Smith and the two young lords for this section of the road."Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just now it was inconvenient to get on and off the bus, now naturally they don''t want to continue to bother the couple but bugger off. Crane naturally noticed this and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. These two guys are so smart. "Daddy, what are you looking at, and you are having an obscene smile!" Chapter 47 Its not you whos at fault, its them Chapter 47 It''s not you who''s at fault, it''s them The Chambers¡¯. Old Lady Chambers sat on the head seat, holding a porcin cup handed down from the Qing Dynasty. "Grandma, do you like this porcin cup?" Samuel came over and asked with a smile. Samuel''s mother also came over and smiled, "Ma¡¯am, this is the treasure Samuel bid on yesterday at the antique street, and it is said to have cost a full one and a half million." "Big brother has the talent, or, with our eyes, we''re only afraid we''ll miss this great treasure." "Sure, brother has a first-ss eye, even Mr. Hamilton of the Treasure Appraisal Office has to praise his talent." The two young men couldn''t stop talking. They were from Old Lady Chambers'' sister''s line, and were somewhat distant from Samuel. The purpose of their visit was to get a position in the Chambers family, so naturally they wanted to befriend Samuel, Old Lady Chambers'' most favored grandson. Samuel''s face was motionless, but he was happy. ttery is definitely a great and wonderful way to please people. Old Lady Chambers was very satisfied and said, "I heard that yesterday an anonymous customer spent one and a half million on the antique street to purchase the Qing Dynasty porcin cup, I was envious at that time." "But now, it''s the outsiders who should be envied, and only my precious grandson can spend all this money to honor me." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, grandma, not to mention blue and white porcin cup costs one and a half million, the tea is first- ss, which costs more than a hundred thousand. Big brother is concerned about your health before, so he resolutely bought it, a filial person like big brother is really not many." The one who spoke up this time was the daughter of the third son of the Chambers family, Daisy Chambers. She had only returnedst night, saying that she wanted to see her grandmother and her family, but in reality, she had other purposes, and certainly did not dy her efforts to please Samuel. "Hahahaha, good, with you filial children and grandchildren around, I''m content even if I die now." "No, Grandma, you have a long life and great days ahead of you." Daisy said with a smile, and also gave a wink towards Samuel, who understood, and came over and said, "Grandma, Mr. Bernard sent the words that as long as we can send Flora there, the cooperation will be doubled, and we might be able to directly participate in the core team of the urban vige construction project!" "Really!" At this moment, the olddy was excited. She was bent on supporting the Chambers family and turning them into the top gentry in this Stone City, butcking in opportunities. If this time it can really promote to one of the core team of the urban vige project, even just seven or eight percent of the project is enough for the Chambers family to go up several levels. Samuel nodded his head, and then he revealed an embarrassing look. "Although Mr. Bernard is very generous, this time the Scott family has many partners. He wants to give us benefits, but if we can''t give a reply that satisfies him, I''m only afraid ......" "Doesn''t he want Flora, so send her to him." As soon as Old Lady Chambers heard Samuel''s words, she responded. But Samuel shook his head, sighed and said, "But Flora doesn''t want to, and we can''t force her." "But this matter is about the future of our family, although we are sorry for Flora, we can only do this for the sake of the Chambers family, after all, this kind of opportunity is very rare." Daisy had an anxious look on her face. "But Flora ......" "Can''t she give up that bit of dignity of hers for the sake of the family''s greater future? How hard our family was hit after that incident of hers back then, shouldn''t she make up for it?" Samuel and Daisy cooperated with each other. The results are remarkable. "Get her here!" Old Lady Chambers, no longer kind and gentle, said with a sullen face, "Yesterday, I was shocked by those hooligans, this time with that David Brown giving the word, I don''t believe she still dares to gang up with those unruly people to cause trouble!" "I''d like to see if these two ungodly things dare to bully even me, an olddy!" The cane could not stop hitting the ground, and it was obvious that the olddy had a heavy fire in her heart. At this, Samuel and Daisy looked at each other with a smile. The n worked. Their purpose was to anger the olddy, and as long as that was the case, they would be able to put pressure on Flora. "As for that man, huh, although I don''t know what some of his tricks are, he would never dare to go against David Brown''s wishes, after all, that is an existence that even Mr. Bruno is afraid of." He was still somewhat grateful to David Brown, if he hadn''t given the word, he would only have to spend more money to recruit bodyguards. Now with four decently strong bodyguards recruited with minimal money, they could definitely crush that man! "You will act based on my look, once I give the word, you do it straight away, get that man killed and I will be responsible for anything that happens!" Samuel walked to the far side and said to the four strong and fit men in suits. "Don''t worry, you''re our boss, we''ll all stay with you as long as you want." The four bodyguards said with sardonic grins. They had a securitypany behind, and it was always no problem to kill one or two people as long as they can have the money, after all, the securitypany belonged to the Scott family! When Samuel heard this, heughed out proudly. Outside the Chambers'', Flora was silent for a long time. "Are you going in?" Crane asked in a low voice. They had just been outside, so naturally they had heard the conversation between the olddy and Samuel in the lobby clearly. Flora''s heart waspletely broken. She didn''t know what to do for a moment. "Crane, what should I do?" "I will go in, but I don''t know how I''m going to face them, especially Grandma." "I did cost the Chambers family a lot back then, and I probably need to pay a price for this." Flora was somewhat shriveled. Not as optimistic as she was, not noticeably, but it did change somewhat. Crane''s heart almost burst into rage. This Chambers family really deserves to die! The atmosphere he''d managed to render with his two daughters ended up being ruined by this family again! "I know that what happened to the Chambers family back then, actually it didn''t have much to do with you. When the old man happened to die back then, the Chambers'' situation went from bad to worse, it wasn''t really you who caused the situation, it was those people inside!" "Their profligate spending is what caused Chamber¡¯s ount to show a deficit state!" Chapter 48 You Bitch Chapter 48 You Bitch "What do you mean by that?" Crane''s words caused Flora to be somewhat stunned. She wanted to believe it, but couldn''t. After all, this kind of talk can not be indiscriminate, there is no irond evidence, so that is false usations, then not only her own situation will be worried, and her parents and brother will be involved. Even if they treated her badly, she didn''t want to be an ungrateful daughter. Crane could see what Flora was thinking and couldn''t help but sigh. The woman was too nice after all. Although it was an advantage, it could easily be a disadvantage, after all, those people in the Chambers family had done a lot of dirty deeds over the years, and as a result, Flora took the me. "I''ll bring out the evidence, but wait, let¡¯s go in first and see what your grandmother will say." Crane spoke and sent words to Matthew, "You guys go and bring me Chamber''s financial statements for these years." As soon as Spencer left, Matthew remained behind. There was still chatter at the Chambers'', led naturally by Samuel, Daisy and their parents. As for Flora''s father, Leonard Chambers, and her mother, Elisa, and her younger brother, Carver, their faces were gloomy to the extreme. These people are starting to denigrate their family! "Damn, Samuel is really ungrateful. Back then he was in the prison, it was you who got him out, and now he denigrates you for the sake of power and money. Leonard, this is your brother and nephew!" Elisa couldn''t stopining. She really can''t stand her husband, he''s such a waste. Leonard was silent. He was only in his fifties, yet he was on a crutch because of that car ident. If not for that ident, he would still be the president of the Chambers¡¯ Group. The Chambers¡¯ Group originated in the hands of his father, but it was he and his daughter Flora who really developed. Therge family business finally fell in others¡¯ hand. Even though Leonard has long given birth to the idea of not fighting and not grabbing, but still was lost. "Dad, talk to sister, as long as she sleeps with Mr. Bernard for one night, our family will definitely get better." Carver chimed in. Leonard raised an eyebrow and scolded, "Yesterday I can''t interfere what the olddy said, but Flora is your sister, do you really want to ruin her reputation?" It''s not like the ones out there who sell their bodies. Those women don''t care about chastity, plus they''re from average backgrounds and no one will pay attention. But Flora was different, she was a famous character in Stone City. Once this kind of scandal urred, coupled with the one from seven years ago, it would definitely plunge Flora into an endless abyss. "I just hope that Crane will treat Flora well, maybe he is the only way to help Flora." These words were spoken in Leonard''s mind. Women''s intuition is urate, but Leonard, as a former business powerhouse, thinks that he will not misread people, and that the man who apanied Flora back yesterday is a man who can be trusted. But! "They''reing!" Carver was about to say something else, but Elisa interrupted him. Several people looked over, only to see Flora and Crane walking in, which caused Leonard''s heart to tremble. "This guy, how can he bring back Flora?" He only wanted Flora to have a good life now, and as for the Chambers family''s scolding, he would bear it himself, but Crane''s behavior made him feel that he had made a mistake. "Is this guy intimidated and decides to betray Flora?" Thinking of that city-wide warning from David Brown, perhaps this Crane also did such a thing when he Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ran out of energy! Damnable, damnable! But then he shook his head slightly. There''s nothing he can do as a father, how can he rely on an outsider? What a joke! Crane and Flora''s arrival also caused the olddy to raise her eyes. "You guys, what a big deal!" The olddy jerked down her tea and said in a cold voice. Flora''s heart was like falling into an ice cer. Looking up again just in time to see the hint of Daisy''s sneering face, she felt more and more of a headache. This woman is back! "Flora." Ignoring Flora''s feelings, Daisy opened her mouth, "This is the man you found, huh, and you lied to grandma that this is the rapist back then, you''re not right." "Even if you want to find a father for two feral children, you should find a decent one, like a fifty year old rich man, who is way better than this kind of gangster who only fights." She hadn''t seen Crane''s face, but his body alone looked pretty good, so she guessed he had been trained for fighting. At this, Crane gave a lightugh. "Even if your cousin has a hard time, at least she has me to love her, and you? I guess you have been abandoned by many men." Those present were all adults, and what Crane said was clear. "You!" Daisy''s face changed abruptly and she was furious. But there was also apprehension in her heart. Over the years, she had constantly slept with those magnates in order to marry into a luxurious family, and constantly repaired that part of her body, which was even more serious than what Crane had said. This time, she came back in order to make use of Samuel''s financial power to meet the top second generation of Stone City, but now she had nothing to say after being exposed by Crane. The whole room was watching it clearly, but would not pay attention to the matter. "Flora, why didn''t you do as we said yesterday?" Samuel blocked Crane''s attack for his cousin, but he targeted towards Flora. Flora took a deep breath. It was perhaps because Crane was beside her that she got a lot of courage and said in a deep voice, "If you guys need me for any task, just order me, but please don''t bother me with such underhanded things!" Her tone was noticeably more hardened today. Samuel nced at Crane and could not help but sneer. "Even a rascal can be your man, why can¡¯t Mr. Bernard? Do you think that Mr. Bernard is unworthy of you than such a lowly man?" "Flora, please go through your brain before you speak, don''t talk nonsense!" He pressed on step by step. Daisy came back to her sense and joined him against Flora. "Flora, it''s for the Chambers family, and Mr. Bernard has sent word that as long as you''re willing to sleep with him, the benefits of the originally negotiated cooperation will be doubled." "You''re at least the former CEO of ourpany, you should understand what doubling the benefits of this partnership means for the entire family, right?" "That''s enough to push our family to be among the top tier gentry in Stone City, and when that time She uttered word by word. Directly she got Flora''s family involved, as long as she doesn''t agree, she''s an unfilial daughter! "You bitch!" The one who opened his mouth was Crane, who looked at Daisy coldly. This woman, damn it! Chapter 49 Youve Made a Big Mistake Chapter 49 You''ve Made a Big Mistake Crane has always been astonishing in his words. When he said this sentence, the entire audience was dumbfounded and looked at Crane incredulously. "It''s over, this kid is simply looking for death!" Carver was the first to mutter out. Elisa gulped. Although they more or less knew that Daisy had done something unclean on the outside, absolutely no one dared to belittle her. For no other reason than the ruthlessness of this woman! "Trash, you''re looking for death!" A cold aura shed across Daisy''s eyes as she waved her hand, and a huge, sturdy figure of about two meters revealed. Suit thugs count for nothing. It''s no match for this big guy! "Huh." When Samuel saw this, he let out a lightugh. "Daisy is not simple, she actually invited even the Red Sea Society''s people." "The Red Sea Society is a sizeable underground society in the provincial city, and this one is even the ninth ranked expert of the Red Sea Society, Cruz!" Cruz! But anyone who knew something about Q State''s underground circle could not help but suck in a breath of cold air at this moment, especially Flora''s face was pale. "Crane, go!" She turned her head to pull Crane away, only to find that Crane was nowhere in sight. Turning her head again, she found that Crane was actually actively approaching Cruz. "I''ve heard of Red Sea Society a bit, it seems to be ranked in the top thirty in the Q State Underworld, but it''s also at best the bottom status in the provincial city, right?" Crane said with a slight disdain as the corner of his mouth. He had long arranged for Matthew to gather information on the two major circles above and below the ground throughout Q State. He hadn''t read the specifics of this Red Sea Society, just a casual nce , he determined that it was nothing more than a lowly underground force. It''s far, far inferior to the Sky Tiger Society. "Get down on your knees!" When Cruz saw that Crane actually dared to mock himself and the Red Sea Society, naturally, his heart surged with nameless fire. Daisy covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Cruz is angry, Flora, your man will suffer." "To tell you the truth, Cruz is someone who was lent to me by the boss of the Red Sea Society''s Stone City branch, and hisbat power is fierce." At this, Cruz remembered Daisy''s skill in bed, he gave a wry smile. She was good, and in order to make Daisy serve himself better, he definitely had to make her happy, like crippling the man in front of him. "Kid, you just disrespected my Red Sea Society, now kneel down and I can still consider sparing your life!" Cruz raised his eyes and nced at Crane with his afterglow. He was already tall, and at this moment, he was like a small mountain, and that contemptuous attitude was evident. Flora hurried to pull Crane, and said to Cruz in a low voice, "Boss Cruz, my husband was wrong, I hope you will let him off the hock." Truly pathetic. Cruz''s eyes zed over. "This chick is the one with more vor,pared to her, Daisy is nothing!" He couldn''t help but lick his tongue. "Hahaha, I can leave your man alone." Once these words came out, Flora was slightly relieved, but Daisy was anxious. "Cruz, what are you doing?!" Cruz ignored her, staring at Flora with a deadly stare, and smiled grimly, "If you can serve me well, your husband will naturally be fine." "......" Flora''s eyes widened. Daisy, on the other hand, reacted and couldn''t help butugh. This result was unexpected, but as long as it could bring Flora''s reputation into disrepute, she was naturally happy about it. Cruz raised his head proudly and was ready to pull Flora to roll on the bed. But! "Matthew!" "Yes!" Along with Crane''s voice, and a response, Cruz suddenly had a bad feeling, instinctively wanting to block it, but it was toote. "Bang!" Cruz''s heavy body was sted directly to the ground. He even spurted out a lot of bright red blood, and he instantly lost his fighting ability. Daisy screamed as he was sttered by that mouthful of blood. The other Chambers family members looked shocked, obviously not expecting this scene to happen. The ninth ranked expert of the Red Sea Society just fell?! "I remember that David swore a poisonous oath that there would never be another thug in the entire boundary of Stone City in the future, is your Red Sea Society prepared to ignore this rule?" Crane''s voice was cold. His orders to David were to reduce the violence as much as possible if he could. Even if it is necessary to use violence, it is a case of self-defense and should never be used above bullying. Cruz and this Red Sea Society are undoubtedly against the rules. Cruz still spurted out a mouthful of blood. The main reason why they dared to ignore David''s orders was because they were not a local underground force, but were affiliated with the Red Sea Society in the provincial city, so naturally they ignored David''s words. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But, he ran into a man today who could make even David submissive! "Go back and tell that branch president of yours that if you want to promote the economic development of Stone City, I will wee you warmly, otherwise don''t me me for being ungrateful!" Cruz fell away. He didn''t know exactly who Crane and Matthew were, but they were definitely extraordinary since he could nearly kill him with a single strike. "Thisbat power is only second to David and the president, the only nine viins is in this level. I have to report this matter!" Not to mention Cruz, the Chambers family lobby and even the outer courtyard were dead silent now. Daisy''s face was particrly grim. She slept with this man for eight nights to have him help, and he just escaped? "Rubbish, he is really rubbish!" "Damn it, if the boss of Red Sea Society isn''t too high in status, it would be an easy task to deal with this trash with his help!" She was as angry. A cold aura also shed in Samuel''s eyes. "Crane, what do you mean? First, you disobeyed the Chambers family with Flora and went against Mr. Bernard''s wishes, and now you even let someone strike out and beat up Cruz. Do you know that Cruz is the right-hand man of the Red Sea Society''s boss, you are trying to put our family in a situation of destruction!" "Oh?" Crane smiled lightly at his words. "Have you forgotten that the Sky Tiger Society has sent word that in the future, all major societies, all underground forces, are not allowed to coerce others with violence, while we belong to self-defense, do I have to stand still and wait for him to strike me instead?" The words are justified. But Samuel did not admit this. "Anyway, you''ve made a big mistake and you have to bare the consequence!" Chapter 50 The Old Ladys Compromise Chapter 50 The Old Lady''s Compromise "Oh, boy, you really don''t know anything." Upon hearing Crane''s words, Samuel immediately revealed a disdainful look. "You just said that the Red Sea Society in Stone City is just a branch of the real Red Sea Society, as a force from outside of Stone City, their backers are something you can''t imagine, even David can''t order them to move." "In short, David''s orders only work on the local underground societies, and some of them are under the orders of the Red Sea Society, so what use do you think David''s words have?" When Samuel''s words were spoken, the Chambers family members nodded their heads and said yes. Daisy alsoughed coldly. "Trash, now you understand the power of the Red Sea Society? That¡¯s the only underground force in the entire Stone City that can wrestle with the Sky Tiger Society, you offend them, you will never end being hunt!" "But I can give you a chance to live, as long as Flora can serve Mr. Bernard and the Red Sea Society boss, naturally there will be no worries about the aftermath." When she said this, Samuel¡¯s eyes lit up. If they could use Flora''s body to ingratiate themselves with Bernard and Red Sea Society boss, their family could basically have nothing to fear in Stone City. He spoke with Old Lady Chambers, and the eyes of Old Lady Chambers glowed as well. "Flora, in these two days'' time, you go serve Mr. Bernard first, and then go to the Red Sea Society boss, got it?" "Shut up!" It was Matthew who spoke. He had just harmed Cruz in seconds with that punch, so naturally he had a certain deterrent effect, and many people had chosen to ignore him aiming not to mess with such a ruthless person. But now that Matthew had spoken, they naturally couldn''t ignore it. Samuel said in a deep voice, "Gentleman, I know that you have some connections with this Crane, but the one you just defeated was only the Red Sea Society''s ninth ranked Cruz, and it has quite a few other experts. If you persist in helping this guy, you''ll get yourself in troubles." "How about this, you can serve me and the Chambers family, you will definitely have endless glory and prosperity in the future, but you have to give us Crane and Flora." It is all about interest. Anyway, as long as they can handle Bernard and the Red Sea Society boss, the Chambers family will certainly soar in the future naturally and do not mind a bit of small profit. Besides, they had all seen Matthew''s battle prowess, and if they could take in such a ruthless man, it would be of great benefit to the Chambers family. "Heh, when this guy surrenders to our family, I''d like to see what kind of look this trash Crane will reveal." Samuel was vaguely looking forward to it. Matthew, on the other hand, froze at first, and then snorted. He nced at Crane, wondering how the people of Mrs. Smith¡¯s family were all such arrogant people. Want to take him in? And don''t see if his Chamber family is big enough! Crane was amused, but Flora was otherwise. She couldn''t help but tug at Crane with a worried look on her face. "Don''t worry, not to mention the Chambers family, even the current Grand Marshal of the army in person wouldn''t dare to make Matthew in." Craneughed. Unexpectedly, his words left Flora speechless. "I didn''t expect this guy to be so good at bragging, the Grand Marshal of the army can''t even take in his people. I''mughing my ass off!" Samuelughed hriously. The others couldn''t help themselves and snorted out augh. "Shut your mouths!" Matthew snarled. Stepping forward, he gave Samuel a direct p, "If you dare tough again, I''ll make you mute for the rest of your life!" He''s not making threats. Rather, it''s really moved to this. Samuel instantly shut his mouth, he dared to use money topel Matthew, but he didn''t dare to retort a word. "How dare you!" Old Lady Chambers, however, did not care about this and roared out angrily, "Flora, since this is your man''s person, I guess you can control him, right? Make him kneel down and kowtow to Samuel and apologize!" "Grandma!" Flora was instantly petrified. That''s pretty shameless. Crane thought in his mind. No wonder it is said that the Chambers family wille to this point, this olddy as an example yed a great role. She was really a bad example. "Hmph!" Old Lady Chambers grunted and said coldly, "Not to mention our partnership with the Scott family, just the fact that you guys beat up Cruz, that''s enough to offend the Red Sea Society, do you still want to back off?" "But!" "There''s no buts, if you don''t do what I say, don''t set foot in the Chambers¡¯ in the future!" "Back then, you caused our family to lose a lot because of what happened to you, now is the time for you to make amends. Do you want to sit back and watch the Chambers family ruined because of you?!" Her words was easy topel people, what an old fox. But Crane wouldn''t take it. "Ma¡¯am, I think I have a piece of information on my side that should be of great interest to you." "What information?" Old Lady Chambers froze for a moment, and at this time, Spencer walked in and respectfully handed a pile of information books to Crane. ¡°Lord Smith, this is the ount book of the Chambers Group over the years, including evidence of Chamber family'' tax evasion." "No need to give it to me, let''s show the olddy who is really bug of the Chambers family." When Crane''s words came out, Samuel and the others dramatically changed their faces. Old Lady Chambers took the information book in disbelief and examined it carefully before her face changed abruptly. "Ma¡¯am, you should see very clearly how much money has been embezzled from your enterprises over the years, and as for who embezzled it, it''s all clearly stated." The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly. This time, Samuel waspletely unable to sit still. "Rubbish, don''t you talk nonsense, we''ve never embezzled a single penny from thepany!" "That''s right, you''re framing us. Flora, this is the man you brought in, he has no skills but dirty tricks!" "Scum like that should just get out!" Flora was pointed at by them, and she bit her lips tightly. Chen nced at it, heartbroken to the core. Then facing Samuel and the others, he sneered, "You know in your own hearts whether it''s true or not, right, Ma¡¯am?" "You''re bullshitting!" "Silence!" Old Lady Chambers'' voice raised much higher, causing Samuel and the others to fall silent, their faces bing grimmer and grimmer. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Grandma!" "Shut your mouths!" Old Lady Chambers snarled and looked at Crane. She calmed her mind as much as possible before she spoke, "I won''t continue to force Flora for the time being, but the Red Sea Society won''t let you go, so I hope you won''te begging me then!" As the olddy spoke her words, the room fell dead silent. Old Lady Chambers'' meaning was clear, she chose topromise on this one! The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly as he let out a lightugh, "Sure, but I have one more request." Chapter 51 Heavyweight News Chapter 51 Heavyweight News "I need you to appoint Flora as the CEO of the Chambers Group and enter into a partnership with the Saunders Group to take the urban vige construction project." That was the ultimate purpose of Crane''s trip. The Chambers family''s faces turned pale. "Kid, do you know what you''re talking about?" Old Lady Chambers looked at Crane with some shock and said hoarsely, "The Scott Group is the core of the urban vige construction project, and working with the Scott Group is the right way to go." "You said that the Saunders was able to take the urban vige construction project, isn¡¯t this radicr?!" "Grandma is right, boy, you are a gangster, what do you know about business? Compared to the Scott Group, the Saunders has no chance of taking the city vige construction project!" Samuel and the others echoed the sentiment. Flora looked at Crane somewhat strangely and said in a low voice, ''''You have never stayed in Stone City, you may not be clear about the situation of the construction industry in Stone City. The Scott Group is the deserved giant, it can be said that the urban vige construction project has decided to be the Scott family. After all, the Scott family''s design team is powerful, and in terms of financial strength, it is even more unimaginable. It is said that the money invested by the Scott Group alone has reached two billion." It was indeed true, the official grant could not be gained anytime soon, so there was a lot of money that needed to be borne by the entrusted party first, and in the entire Stone City, even the Duncan family at its peak could not get two billion in liquidity at once. But the Scott Group was different, and after annexing most of the Duncan family''s assets, two billion was nothing. Old Lady Chambers looked deeply at Crane and said, "By now, you should understand that if you want Flora to serve as the CEO of the Chambers Group, then you can only let her go to sleep with Mr. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bernard." "If you really want Flora to be good, just let go and I''ll give you a million aspensation, how about that?" "I will not serve as ......" Flora was about to say something, but she was stopped by Elisa. "Don''t worry, as long as Flora is the CEO, she will definitely go to to Mr. Bernard!" "Mom!" Flora wanted to refuse, but was pulled aside by Elisa, "From now on you stay away from that boy, it will be a big deal if Mr. Bernard finds out." "It''s hard for the olddy to promise that she will make you the CEO, so you must work hard to serve Mr. Bernard well." Elisa said while her eyes glowed. Flora waspletely speechless. She stared back at Crane, hoping that he would say something. But Crane just had a light smile, as if this matter had nothing to do with him. "Do I take him mistaken?" "His real purpose is for money?" Flora was ultimately disappointed at this moment. Old Lady Chambers nodded in satisfaction and was about to speak, but Samuel suddenly screamed, which made the olddy annoyed. "Grandma, I, no, the Saunders seem to have taken the urban vige construction project!" "What!" Old Lady Chambers'' face changed. Everyone pulled out their phones to search for information about it, and instantly the whole room was confused. "The Mena Foundation has allocated ten billion to support the Saunders at no cost!" "How is this possible!" Samuel''s voice trembled. The same goes for Old Lady Chambers. Although the Scott Group coulde up with more liquidity, it wouldn''t be more than three billion. On the contrary, the Saunders actually had a direct grasp of ten billion of liquidity, and this fund alone was more than enough to contact the top constructionpanies in the city! They suddenly remembered Crane''s words from before, and one by one, they became stunned. "You, how did you know the Saunders could take the project!" Samuel stared at Crane with a deadly stare. Crane smiled slightly and said, "None of your business." He looked at Old Lady Chambers again, "Ma¡¯am, I guess this is the time you can appoint Flora, right?" "Well ......" Old Lady Chambers still didn''t respond. "No, no, Flora''s reputation is too bad, there is no way Finley Saunders will agree to work with her, and that will inevitably affect our entire family!" "Grandma, why don''t we leave this matter to big brother, so it''s better to appoint big brother as CEO!" Samuel and Daisy spoke one after another. There was no way in hell that Flora could be the CEO. "You bastards!" Elisa was furious. Seeing that a great opportunity was about toe, it was y taken away by Samuel. Old Lady Chambers was silent for a while before she finally made up her mind. "Samuel, I''m appointing you as the CEO of thepany, make sure you seed in your negotiations with the Saunders, or you''ll meekly step aside, got it?" "Yes, yes!" Samuel was ecstatic. He nced at Flora and then at Crane with great smugness, and said with his lips, "Even if the Saunders takes the project, so what? You guys still want to turn over the situation?" Crane raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth rising. "Ma¡¯am, I hope you don''t regret your actions." "......" Only then did Old Lady Chambers remember the concern she had just had. This guy has evidence of the Chambers Group''s tax evasion and other business crimes! "Never mind, but it''s fine if you want me to change the appointment, let Flora and Samuel hold the position of acting president at the same time, and whichever one of you can take the Saunders¡¯ project then will be the official president, is that okay?" Thest few words were spoken by Old Lady Chambers to Crane. "I''m not very happy about it, but it mostly depends on what Flora thinks." Crane looked to Flora. Everyone was also looking at Flora. Especially Samuel, his face turned red, but he didn''t dare to disobey Old Lady Chambers'' order. "Okay." Flora nodded her head slowly. She also breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought she was doomed, even when Crane was ready to give up on her, her fate took another big reversal, it was like a roller coaster ride which was exciting. "Let''s go." Crane pulled Flora''s hand and left directly, finally ncing at Leonard and smiling, "Father-inw-to-be, don''t be too cowardly, otherwise you''ll only be able to sit back and watch your daughter be a tool for the family in exchange for benefits, and you''ll only be able to hide in a corner and cry." Leonard, "......" Flora pinched Crane and whispered, "Why are you talking to my father?" "Haha, go home!" Crane let out a bitterugh. After leaving the door, he took Megan from Amber''s hand, held Nadia¡¯s hand, and left with Flora. The Chambers family members left behind had gloomy faces. "Grandma, did you just mean it? I can''t believe you appointed Flora as CEO, she is a scandalous person, in case she provokes Mr. Saunders, I''m afraid our family won''t be able to get this cooperation!" Samuel couldn''t help but question it only then. Finley was not Bernard, he was extremely upright, and women like Flora were undoubtedly the most disgusting to him! Chapter 52 No One Is Jealous of Mediocre People Chapter 52 No One Is Jealous of Mediocre People "Are you questioning my decision?" Old Lady Chambers looked over, her eyes shady. Samuel shriveled, lowering his head, "But grandma, I really can''t understand why you did this." "Yes, Crane treated us so badly, and that little bitch Flora actually didn''t help us with a single word, can you really take it, grandma?" Daisy also opened her mouth. As for the parents of the two, they also nodded their heads in agreement. "Mom, your decision today is a bit hasty. It will cause our family to lose its reputation, after all, the scandal of Flora is too serious." The one who spoke was Samuel''s father, Robin Chambers, the previous president of thepany, who now retired to pave the way for his son. Back then, he had already held a grudge against Flora for taking his son''s position. She finally stepped down, only to have topete with his own son for the position of president after seven years! Hateful to the core! However, Robin was also a deep-minded person and did not change his face, but spoke reason. "Hmph, I understand what''s on your minds." "You all have enriched yourselves over the years, I have turned a blind eye to it, but you are getting more and more excessive!" Old Lady Chambers snorted coldly, shattering the cup directly on the ground. "Grandma!" The faces of the crowd paled. Old Lady Chambers snorted coldly. "Samuel, you know in your own heart how much money you have diverted from thepany, and this cup is worth a few tens of thousands at most, where did the rest of the money go?!" "Grandma, I ......" Samuel waspletely dumbfounded. He couldn''t understand the reason why his grandmother was so happy before, but now she was furious. "It''s this information given by Crane that says it inly, otherwise you think I am old and just take away my position as chairman?!" Old Lady Chambers became more and more enraged. Samuel, on the other hand, was trembling in his heart. Crane, it''s Crane again! Why does everything involve Crane! "Mom, take it easy!" A few of the daughters-inw went forward to calm Old Lady Chambers. They did not dare to continue to contradict, after all, although Old Lady Chambers was not in charge of business, but once she was angry, she would drive them out of the house. "Let go!" Old Lady Chambers pped away the hands of several of her daughters-inw and continued in a cold voice, "The main reason why I approved Flora and Samuel to share the position of acting president is because you have been too stupid over the years." "This tax evasion and other aspects of the crime have all been found out by Crane, once I don''t agree with him, I''m only afraid that this information will appear on the desks of those big shots in the Banking Supervision Department tomorrow!" "What!" The people of the Chambers family were like thunderbolts from a clear sky, each one of them opened their mouths wide but could not say a word. "He... how did he do that?" Someone asked in a trembling voice. How does a gangster have the skills to find out all this? "It''s possible to get a private detective with a little money." Robin pondered. "After all, as long as he supports Flora to the top, the future reward he will receive is notparable to this price." "Oh, I really underestimated this Crane. If we are not careful, we will be doomed." When Samuel and the others heard this, they were also shocked. This Crane turned out to have a purpose. No wonder Matthew was unwilling to follow him, it seemed that he had beenpelled by Crane''s words. Samuel said through gritting teeth, "But if we are coerced like this, won''t we really let Flora be the president?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. They were in rage. Elisa and the others, on the other hand, were wide-eyed. If Flora could be the president, then wouldn''t the family benefit the most. But! "You think Finley would work with such a disgrace to the Chambers family?" Old Lady Chambers sneered. "As long as you can take the project, when we make big money, we will naturally be able to fill in these loopholes, and by then, these will no longer be evidence, but, false usations!" ...... Flora was assisted by Crane to get in a Porsche, driven by none other than Amber. "Are you okay?" Crane asked in a deep voice. For two days in a row, Flora was not in a good state, which was still interspersed with the after-effects of being tortured by Luca before. Coupled with the fact that the Chambers family had been pressing hard for the past two days, Flora''s spirit could not be good. Flora exhaled deeply, hugged her two daughters, and said softly, "Crane, do you think I can take the Saunders¡¯ business?" "Yes, definitely." Crane tried desperately to cheer her up. But Flora gave a bitterugh. "Do notfort me, my own situation is still clear to me. I am a famous slut in Stone City, even if it is false, but there is rumors, and that Mr. Saunders is cynical of such people, I am only afraid ......" "Don''t worry, those are rumors." Crane interrupted Flora''s words and said firmly, "I don''t think Mr. Saunders will be the kind of person who looks at the surface, and there is an old saying that no one is jealous of mediocre people." "The reason those people denigrate you and like to spread these rumors is because you are excellent to make them jealous, like Daisy, she is jealous of you." "But as soon as the gap between you and them grows wider, then they will no longer be jealous of you, but look up to you!" When Crane said this, his entire aura changed dramatically, and Amber, who was driving in front of him, simply didn''t dare to look directly at him. This is the Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce, the uncrowned emperor of the mercenary world! Back then, when Crane first entered the Cryptoclidus Pce, he was also envied by people, but as time went on a little bit, those who were jealous of him back then were still at the bottom now, while Crane now was a god! Only Flora was unaware of all this. She looked at Crane somewhat dumbfounded before touching his forehead. "Are you sure you don''t have a high fever, why are you saying all these stupid things?" Crane, "......" Nadia, "Daddy''s face is as red as a monkey''s butt again." Megan, "Yeah, yeah, it''s still a little hot." "......" Crane waspletely convinced and said with a smile, "Anyway, as long as you are on the stage, Finley Saunders will sign the contract, after all, you are my queen." Amber wanted to pull out his phone and tell those guys from Cryptoclidus Pce what Crane looked like now. They must be all surprised. However, sensing Crane''s murderous gaze ncing over, Amber immediately dismissed the idea. "Only Mrs. Smith and the two young lords can make Dragon Lord look like this, hahaha!" Chapter 53 Vulture Chapter 53 Vulture "Mr. Bernard, this is what happened, the Saunders haspletely ruined our ns this time." In the Scott¡¯s a luxurious suite, Bernard sat with a gloomy face. In front of him sat another man. Sidney Dawson, the president of the Second Bank of Stone City. "I already knew about this, but I''m more curious about where this Mena Foundation came from and why I hadn''t heard of it before." Bernard was most surprised by this. He was more or less familiar with some of the powers in the provincial city and even in the country whose assets reached the tens of billions level, except for this Mena Foundation which seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. If it is a big foreign plutocrat, it wouldn''t care about a mere urban vige construction project, so there are extremely suspicious points. Sidney also was confused. "About this Mena Foundation, I did ask some connections to find out some information." "It was just set up in thest two days, and it''s money flowing in from outside the country, funded directly by the First Bank, and there''s nothing I can do to stop it." Not to mention that this is the foundation''s own money, not a loan, and that First Bank alone is not something he can deal with. It may seem like the second bank is second only to the first bank, but the former is private and the "Oh, a big plutocrat outside the country, that''s interesting. The Saunders could be a partnership with those foreignpanies, so what''s the price they have to pay?" "A construction project that adds up to no more than four billion in profit, but ten billion is for liquidity, do you think I''ll believe it?" "What do you mean, Mr. Bernard?" Sidney suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but hold his breath. That idea was just too bold, so much so that he didn''t even dare to think about it for a moment. Bernard nced at Sidney, and a look of disdain shed across his eyes. Coward. "If I''m not wrong, the Saunders and the people behind it are really aiming for no way a city vige construction project, but want topletely dominate the entire economic market of Stone City." "Oh, Finley has always acted like a hypocrite, saying that he wants the world to be one, and that he wants to help those small businesses develop up and be a conscientious entrepreneur, it''s all a joke!" "When the Duncan family was there, the Saunders still waiting for a chance to rise, but now the Duncan family fell, the recement is our Scott family, we are more powerful. I think Finley is Westerners, huh, if this news is out, maybe tomorrow the Saunders will be finished." Sidney couldn''t stop swallowing and asked in a trembling voice, "Then are we going to publish this news to strike the Saunders?" "No, I''d like to see how powerful the forces behind the Saunders are." "If the Saunders have ten billion, maybe the urban vige construction project will be perfect to the core, and then we''ll do some tricks to take it over." "In that way, we can make the money, and we can even turn urban vige to a second ck market!" "......" Sidney just wanted to leave now. He had never expected Bernard to be so ambitious as to want to fatten the Saunders before ughtering him, he even wanted to start a ck market! "Mr. Bernard, this ck market can''t be opened, in case the official people find out, the Scott family will be ruined!" He''s not telling a lie. Over the years, the dark web and the ck market are being officially cleaned up in a big way, and if discovered, that will be the end of the destruction of its masterminds! But Bernard was not the least bit afraid. "Don''t worry, we have the Watson family behind us, what can''t we do with them covering us?" "The Watson family has vigorously supported the ck market over the years, and at the territory of Q State, but all the cities under the Watson family have opened ck markets, and that''s the real channel to make money." "As long as we can run the ck market well, our Scott family can definitely be promoted to a ten billion family, and we will then have the ticket to enter the provincial city." "Besides, once that part of the city vige is built, who would think that it would be the home base of the ck market? Using the Saunders family''s money to make a bigger profit for us is a surefire deal." The corners of Bernard''s mouth rose as he waved his hand for Sidney to get lost. Sidney left in a panic, only thinking that Bernard was truly crazy. "Waste." Bernard couldn''t help but shake his head, but then he raised an eyebrow. "But if the Saunders takes over this project, doesn''t that mean I don''t have enough interest topel the Chambers family, so that I can get Flora, tsk tsk, it''s a troublesome." Just as he was getting annoyed, a phone call came in. "Red Sea Society, Vulture?" Bernard nced at the note on it and immediately picked it up. "Boss Vulture, what can I do for you?" He said with a smile, but he was confused in his heart. It seems that recently there is no conflict of interest with the Red Sea Society, and regarding to a conflict, should not be the Sky Tiger Society rules make the Red Sea Society extremely headache? Could it be that this vulture wanted to help himself against the Sky Tiger Society? If that was the case, he would naturally refuse, although he did not fear the Sky Tiger Society, he did not want to attract trouble for no reason. "Mr. Bernard, my man Cruz has been maimed." "And this person is called Crane, I think you know him." Bernard had been impatient, but at this moment, he was mentally focused. "Crane maimed your subordinate?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Exactly!" Vulture''s voice became particrly cold and harsh, "As you know, we have ten experts in the Red Sea Society, and although Cruz is at the back of the pack, he is still a good fighting force, and now that he has been maimed by Crane, I naturally can''t stand it." "From what Cruz said, you seem to want that Flora, so our goals should be the same, we both need to take care of Crane first." "How about a deal?" Bernard''s face changed slightly, but he still refused. "I can handle Crane, but I don''t need to rely on you guys." He didn''t want to have deeper contact with these underground circles because they had such bad taste. Furthermore, he didn''t understand those minds of the Red Sea Society, and once the first cooperation was reached, there would be a second and a third. This bunch of people are some vampires who can never get enough! Although the Scott family was arge family, they couldn''t allow these vampires to be unscrupulous. However, Vulture was confident and said, "Mr. Bernard, you will agree, after all, Crane is not something you can handle alone, and our boss knows him well." "If you don''t believe me, you can try first and see what Crane can do!" Chapter 54 Davids Shock Chapter 54 David''s Shock Twenty-sixth floor of Kingsang Building. Crane had just finished practicing, and after his internal energy stabilized, he went straight downstairs. "Lunch is ready,e and eat." A sweet voice came into his ears. Crane came closer and smiled heatedly, "I haven''t had Flora''s cooking before." "Not as good as yours." Flora had regained that cold appearance and said quietly. She had eaten Crane''s breakfast and was well aware that this man was a very good cook, and she was not good as him. But when she turned her head, she saw Crane who was feasting as if he was eating some supreme delicacy. "Take it slow." ck was speechless and thought this guy''s acting skills were really bad. Crane smiled. For him, even if those World ss chefs came, they were not even the slightest bit as good as Flora. "Daddy, I want to drink water." Megan trotted along, her pigtails bouncing. As soon as Crane picked up Megan, he softly said, "I will take you to the mall to buy clothester, okay?" "Okay!" Megan pped her hands in glee. Nadia popped her little head up too, "Daddy, I want it too, and Mommy, she hasn''t had a new dress in years." "Okay, we''ll go together." Crane looked up at Flora and said with a smile, "Honey, do you think it''s okay?" "Don''t call me that, we''re not married, no, I haven''t epted you yet." Flora had a stern face. Crane pressed his mouth. On, woman, the first sentence is the truth, but thetter one is obviously covering her true heart. ¡°Lord Smith, David Browns wants to see you." At this time a voice transmission entered Crane''s ears, and Crane nodded slightly and said, "Let him in." David soon came in, and when he saw Crane, he called out, "Boss." Turning towards Flora, he said, "Mrs. Smith." And finally, looking at Nadia and Megan with a smile, he said, "Miss Nadia, Miss Megan." Flora, "......" "Come on up." Crane walked ahead and led David directly upstairs. He didn''t even notice Flora''s difference. "I seem to have seen this man somewhere, but I can¡¯t figure it out." Flora thought she had a good memory, but she just couldn''t recall where she had seen David. "Maybe my memory is faulty, never mind. Nadia, Megan, it''s time to do your homework." "Ah!" "No!" David listened to themotion below, and his heart softened. "Boss, you have a happy family, it is envious." "My wife hasn''tpletely forgiven me." Crane smiled bitterly. Soon his face became serious, "You came to me for the Red Sea Society?" David was stunned, before he could even open his mouth, Crane knew his intention ofing. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, you are wise." "Come on, don''t tter me, I''m tired of hearing it all these years, just a few words over and over again, just go to the point." Crane waved his hand with some impatience. David swallowed his saliva and got serious as well. "We just got word that someone has maimed Cruz from the Red Sea Society, and Vulture, his boss has sent word that the killer must be made to pay a terrible price." "I contacted the boss of Red Sea Society before I came, he agreed Vulture to so do and he will leave it alone." David said with his scalp tingling, fearing that his boss would be angry. To his surprise, Crane nodded slightly and said, "I know, because Cruz was maimed by Matthew." "What?" David was suddenly dumbfounded. Crane snorted coldly, "Don''t worry, I''m not that unruly. This is a rule I''ve set up, I will naturally abide by." He gave a general ount of what happened at the Chambers family, and David''s face grew darker and darker. "This Chambers family really deserves to die!" "Not to mention the rtionship between Mrs. Smith and you, even if it is a person with no background, her family should be covering for her, even if they can''t do it, they shouldn''t want to use Mrs. Smith as a tool for them to exchange for benefits!" He considered himself a ruthless man, but he had his own bottom line after all. Those in the Chambers family, on the other hand, have no bottom line! "Then, Boss, how are you going to deal with the Red Sea Society?" David asked. Red Sea Society could be considered a major cancer in Stone City, and was the biggest resistance to his whitewashing n, and it would not be a simple matter if Crane wanted to solve it. After all, the Red Sea Society''s back was the provincial family, which was by no means something he, David, could afford to mess with. "I wouldn''t care too much about a mere Red Sea Society, what I care more about is that since the Red Sea Society has given its word, but why has no one done anything after a full day." "And ording to the news from Finley, first the Scott family and now this Red Sea Society are investigating my identity and background, so they might know something about me." "What?" David froze. Crane waved his hand and continued, "If I''m not wrong, the forces behind them instructed them to do this." "Could it be the Watson family and the Red Sea Society?!" David''s heart jumped. "No, I don''t think so, these two are far away in the provincial capital and with John implementing a series of reform measures, they won¡¯t bother with Stone City right now." "And it''s hard to find out about my past, so I suspect there''s a third party force behind this." Crane''s perception was right, and he instantly had guessed the truth. David, on the other hand, thought of something and said in a deep voice, "Boss, could it be that you have already known who it is?" "Well, I suspect it''s the Smith family in Magic City." David instantly fell on his butt and sat on the ground, sucking in cold air incessantly. The Smith Family in Magic City was a wealthy and powerful family that was a notch higher than the Watson family or even the Lawson family. Why are they investigating Crane? No, his boss seems to be surnamed Smith too! David looked at Crane in astonishment, and Crane gave him a nce and said, "You are right in thinking that I am from the Smith family in Magic City, and if not for the ident seven years ago, I would be at the helm of the Smith family in Magic City today." "Fuck!" David only felt shocked. He had been specting on Crane''s true identity, but kept wandering among the several major powers in the provincial capital. He had never thought that this person in front of him actually came from the Smith family in Magic City. "Oh, are you the young leader who disappeared during the Smith family''s inner unrest seven years ago?!" Chapter 55 Aston Smith Chapter 55 Aston Smith "The Smith family in Magic City!" David''s heart was thumping with shock. He had guessed Crane''s identity, but he never expected that this would be the young master of the Smith Family who was rumored to have died in an ident during the Smith Family¡¯s Rebellion back then. "Oh, what, are you afraid?" The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly. David took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Sort of." "Since you said those words, I think you must have absolute certainty that you can handle the Smith Family." "But I''m more concerned about why the Smith woulde to a small ce like Stone City?" He had great doubts about it. Crane shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not sure about that, I''ll have to wait to get a clear answer after making contact with them." "But you don''t need to be afraid of them. It is just a family rely on some heritage but aren¡¯t really capable, I don''t think the people sent by the Smith Family this time will be that powerful." He said with a lot of confidence. In response, David nodded slightly. In any case, he was now part of Crane''s camp and was destined to be targeted, so he could only rely on Crane, and in the process he could not show any fear. "I will deal with the Red Sea Society, but that Smith Family member still needs to be dealt with by you personally, Boss." "Okay, you go back first." "Okay." David left Kingsang Building, only to feel cold sweat on his back. "The Smith family in Magic City is a tough nut to crack, if they really have bad intentions, I''m afraid we will not be able to deal with it." "I hope that boss really has it in him to deal with it." A stray thought flooded his mind. Just then, a figure appeared in front of him, causing David to raise his eyebrows slightly. "You are?" This person was obviouslying for him, with a killing intention. Even though David''s own battle power was not simple, he did not dare to make any moves. In this area, there was not only this one person, and a great sense of threat filled every drop of David''s blood. "Our young master wants to see you, Mr. Brown." This butler-like man said faintly. David''s eyes narrowed slightly as he asked in a cold voice, "You are from the Smith?" "You know it?" The Smith family member frowned slightly and nced at the roof of the building, and couldn''t help but chuckled, "This Crane has some skills, actually being able to guess that the Red Sea Society and the Scott family have us behind, it''s just a pity that no tricks will y any role in front of absolute power." "Mr. Brown, since you know about it,e with me." David''s heart sank slightly, and he could feel that killing intention lurking in the shadows was continuously gathering on his body. He wanted to refuse, but then a voice came into his ears, "Go with him and probe his intentions. Don''t worry, I have arranged for an expert to go with you, nothing will happen to you." This voice was naturally familiar to David, it was none other than Crane. Since his boss gave the order, he naturally would not refuse. "Lead the way." The man surnamed Smith was a little surprised, not expecting David to be so bold, but then he snorted withughter. That Crane was still a trash after all. He couldn''t even restrain his own men, pathetic and ridiculous. Unbeknownst to him, at this moment, Crane was looking at their figures, with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Lord Smith, as you instructed, Patrick has sessfully got in there." Matthew came striding over and gave a report. Crane nodded slightly. ¡°Lord Smith, why don''t you just do away with them?" Matthew asked the biggest confusion in his mind. The current helm of the Smith Family, as well as its side branches, were all Crane''s enemies, and ording to Crane''s character, he should have taken revenge on the spot to establish his authority. Crane smiled and said, "Matthew, don''t forget that this is the territory of T Country. Although Cryptoclidus Pce is powerful, we are ultimately people of T Country, and the domesticws must still be obeyed." "Not to mention that fighting and killing can be considered inferior, since they want to y, then let''s y with them. I want to see what the Smith Family members in my generation are capable of." "Right, arrange for Amber to go to Finley''s, since David has been taken away, Finley should also be in their consideration." "Since they want to dig my men away, I would like to see whether they have the ability to do so." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ...... Dock. This was the territory of a force called the Dock Gang in Stone City several years ago. But then a turmoil urred which caused all the senior members of the Dock Gang to die in battle, and the entire Dock Gang was torn apart overnight, and now this is the territory of the Red Sea Society, one of the underground territories that David cannot control. "Get in." David, who was hooded, was shoved directly into an older house, and nearly blinded by the intense light when his hood was removed. Deterrence, full deterrence. Although David had only received education for a few years, he knew that this was a psychological tactic. "Oh, it''s child''s y to y such tricks with me." David didn''t care. But then he turned his head and saw a few people. He knew several of them, namely Vulture and the others from the Red Sea Society, as well as their president, Antonio Scott. Further to the left was Bernard Scott, and sitting at the very top was a young man with a lofty stance that clearly overpowered Bernard and the others. "A Smith family member." David instantly realized the identity of his and couldn''t help but frown. Sensing someoneing beside him, he turned his head and saw that it was actually Finley. The two men looked at each other, both seeing what the other had in mind. "These people have bad intentions." Finley uttered, and he did not yet know the identity of the young man at the top. But David was aware of it, and he said softly, "Boss had orders for us to test the young man''s intentions ofing." "Sit down." Antonio nced at the two indifferently and beckoned for two chairs to be handed over. David gave this guy a deep look. "This Antonio seems very confident, that''s not how he treated me in the past." Not only Antonio, Bernard also smiled towards Finley and said, "Finley, it''s been a long time. I heard that the Saunders recently won the bid for the urban vige construction project, I haven''t gone to congratte you yet, this time I''m making up for it." "Heh, if you want to congratte, why do it in this way? It¡¯s not like we don''t know this is the territory of Dock Gang." Finley sneered. What the hell are these guys trying to do with all this secrecy? In response, Bernard continued, "The purpose of getting you here is simple. I want to introduce someone to you." "This is Aston Smith from the Magic City." "You two may call him Boss Smith!" Chapter 56 Hes Outcast Chapter 56 He''s Outcast Bernard was smug. Compared to the condescending Antonio, who was not qualified to introduce the status of the Smith Family, he was the only one who would be most pleasing to Aston. At this moment, he was sitting and waiting for Finley and David to obediently kneel down and submit, even if they were not to submit to himself, it was still enough to excite Bernard. "After all, this is a business tycoon who was able to wrestle with the Duncan family in the past, and a lord who has dominated the entire underground world of Stone City, it''s definitely exciting to make them kneel down to their faces." His mind was clear to the entire audience, and Antonio, although disdainful but would not disrespect Aston, together with a group of Red Sea Society backbone, quietly looking at Finley and David. "Heh, any dog can bark here." David sneered. If the person sitting here was Bernard''s father, the man at the helm of the Scott family, he would have been slightly more scrupulous. But what the hell is a mere Bernard? He, David, was the leader of the underground circle, and the only ones who could rival him were Antonio, the current head of the Scott family, and the dead Alfred Duncan, the head of the Duncan family. Bernard was just an unworthy junior. Finley had the same thought in mind and withdrew his gaze after a faint nce at Bernard. "You guys!" Bernard''s face was particrly pale. He never expected Finley and David to have no submissiveness, on the contrary, they mocked him. "Shut up!" At this time, Aston opened his mouth, and he nced at Finley and David with some disgust. "Mr. Brown, Mr. Saunders, just now Bernard has introduced me, so I guess you are clear about what the Smith family in Magic City is." "From today onwards, you are my people, and the rules are simple, but I want fifty percent of any profits earned from business, and you will distribute the rest among yourselves." Fifty percent! This time, even Bernard''s face paled slightly. Aston nced at him and a cold aura shed up in his eyes, "What, Mr. Bernard is unwilling?" "No, no, no, let alone fifty percent, even if it''s seventy percent, our Scott family is willing to it!" Bernard was really a qualifiedpdog and said the words directly to this point, exasperating Finley with "Fifty percent, seventy percent!" "Even if it''s your Smith Family, you can''t go too much, or why should we do business?!" Finley understood very well what Aston had in mind, that he wanted to use the business and underground circles in Stone City to make money for him. In the past, Finley would have considered it, but now that the Duncan family has copsed, he now got the chance, how can he willingly give up? David nodded and said, "Furthermore, the underground faction led by my Society has already reached a strategic partnership with the Saunders, and is even supported by the Mena Foundation, so I don''t think your proposal should be too necessary." "Snap!" Aston pped his hands and looked at the two with gloomy eyes as he coldly said, "I have called you here not to consult with you, but to inform, to order." "I will establish the Smith branch in Stone City, and all you have to do is to make a notice tomorrow morning announcing that the Saunders and Sky Tiger Society will merge under my name and give out 70% of the profits, or else your two will get lost." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was a threat. Bernard took a deep breath and thought to himself that it was fortunate that he had been resourceful and had defected at the first opportunity after learning of Aston''s identity, otherwise he would give out 70% as well. It may seem like just 20% less, but it''s enough to change the Saunders position with the Sky Tiger Society. In the future, apart from Aston, the Scott family and the Red Sea Society are the two giants of Stone City, while the the Saunders and the Sky Tiger Society will fall! "Send them off!" Aston waved his hand impatiently, and a few people stepped forward to restrain Finley and David and send them out of the dock. "Both of you, I hope you will think it over, going against Mr. Aston is going against the Smith Family, Or you won¡¯t even have 30% of the profits." Aston''s butler gave a sneer. The contempt therein is evident. Only after the two left did Finley let out a sharp sigh of relief. Earlier, he looked as steady, but in reality, he was panicking, and it was David had given him enough psychologicalfort. "But why did the people from the Smith family in Magic Citye to Stone City?" This was what Finley was most curious about. David let out a bitter smile and told him Crane''s identity, and Finley was dumbfounded at once. "In that case, Boss Smith has a hostile rtionship with this Aston, no wonder they want to capture us." "If they really want toplete the domination of the two circles above and below the ground in Stone City, then they just need to use the Scott family and the Red Sea Society toplete a series of suppressions." "It seems they want to take us in and thus suppress Boss Smith, which is still a really sinister idea." Finley was a resourceful man, and soon gave a clear analysis of the matter. David nodded slightly, then looked around. "What? Astonsent people to watch us, right?" Finley''s face changed, but he was interrupted by David, "Yes, but they were all taken care of by Boss Smith¡¯s men." "I am more and more unable to fathom Boss Smith¡¯s ability. Aston¡¯s subordinates are not weak, they are the first ss in my Sky Tiger Society, but, they were solved in a few breaths." He had just sensed some not-so-subtle movement in the area. Those Smith Family experts who had their killing intention onto them were gone now. Finley was relieved and said, "Didn''t you see what happenedst time at the Dingjun Mountain? There are countless experts under Boss Smith''s hand, even those elites from the Ministry of War who have been in battle are no match, so a mere Smith Family is nothing." "Oh, that is right.." David said with considerable approval. At this moment, the butler of the Aston family, who had already left several kilometers away, had a steep change of expression. "Mr. Aston, bad news, the ten experts we arranged to keep an eye on the two are nowhere to be found." "What?" The tone of Aston on the other end of the phone drew up, "Are those people cking off?" "No, no, they suddenly were gone, and it was only about ten minutes." "No!" Aston''s tone was filled with disbelief. "Those are all good fighters sent to me by my mother, every one of them has served outside the country and ruthless figures with reputation in the underground , how could they be taken care of in ten minutes!" "But!" The butler wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Aston. He said irritably, "Do you think that trash has the ability to get rid of our experts?" "Oh, it''s ridiculous." "He was outcast, as he is now." Chapter 57 In Case I Die Chapter 57 In Case I Die Aston was extremely disdainful. Even though he was originally a servant of the Smith Family, he was only given the surname Smith and joined the Smith Family by kissing ass to please the Smith''s matriarch. But he just couldn''t look up to Crane. "Even if he has the chance to build up his own power, he is ultimately a non-entity." "Oh, from my guess, Crane is probably out there using the Smith''s name to do things, which is tarnishing the Smith¡¯s reputation. If I can take care of Crane, I think Ma¡¯am Smith will be very happy." The more Aston thought this, the more he became unbearably excited. His butler nodded and said, "You are right, once we expose Crane, he will have nothing. It is time to show him what betrayal means." ...... "Boss Smith, that''s just the way it is." Inside a Porsche, Finley and David told the matter in detail, silently watching Crane''splexion change and finding that Crane did not feel the slightest bit about it. "Okay." He then spat out a word very calmly, somewhat indifferently. "Boss Smith, do you know Aston''s position in the Smith Family?" Finley couldn''t help but ask this. David also looked over with extreme concern. "Aston Smith." A cold aura shed across Crane''s eyes, "I have naturally heard of him, his original surname is not Smith. He was a close friend of mine back then." "I didn''t expect that a subordinate from has be a member of the Smith Family, my stepmother really has good tactics." The corners of his mouth curved as he continued, "You each do your own work. Aston is not someone you can handle at the moment." "I don''t have enough men to arrange for your protection, so you will hand over some men from each side to be trained by me personally, and I will hand them back to you when I am done with the training." "Training?" Finley and David nced at each other. They had seen Paige, Kevin and Matthew strike, but they had never seen Crane strike. Furthermore, Crane was a person in power, perhaps of exalted status, but his own battle prowess had nothing to do with his status. It is an obvious thing for the powerful ones to have status. But it''s hard to say whether high status is a powerful force. "Give me fifteen to twenty men on each side, with tomorrow as the deadline." Crane didn''t bother it too much. He waved his hand and let the two leave. David and Finley, who had gotten out of the car, hurriedly approached Matthew. "Mr. Matthew, just now Boss Smith said he was looking for some people to train as force support, may I ask if you are the one to teach them personally?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Matthew froze at first and shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it." He then looked at Spencer, who shook his heads in ignorance. This time, Finley and David were flustered. "Howe we let Boss Smith personally train our subordinates? He is a noble man." "Yeah, he''s got a lot on his te, there''s no need for that, is there?" When Matthew and Spencer heard this, their faces changed. Jealousy and hatred. The change in expression caused David and Finley to freeze. "Mr. Matthew, what is that?" "You two are really in a blessed position, with Dragon Lord personally coaching you men. It is rarer than winning the lottery." "Hurry up and go back to your selection, in two or three months'' time at most, the strength of those subordinates of yours will increase by leaps and bounds ......" Amber was the most talkative. He nced at David and said seriously, "At least it can be on the same level as you." David, "......" They instantly wondered if the group was crazy. Or is Crane a profoundly great master?! The two went back with endless doubts. Late at night. Crane sat quietly on the sofa. It was just that he looked calm on the outside, but inside he was in turmoil. A sound of footsteps came out, and it was Flora and the two girls. "Is this outfit good?" Flora''s tone was as calm as possible, but her cheeks were flushed. With her sky blue dress, she looked like she was seven years ago. Beautiful and graceful. Crane couldn''t move his gaze, and it was Nadia who finally woke him up by trotting over. "Daddy, you are bad, you keep staring at Mommy." Nadia said, and Megan giggled. Crane and Flora''s faces grew redder and redder. "Go, what do you two little girls know!" Crane pped his daughters'' asses, pretending to be angry. "Daddy, you''re underestimating Nadia. This is love, haven¡¯t you ever been in love?" Nadia said with a grin. Crane became more and more embarrassed, "How do you know that?" "Hahahaha, Mommy hasn''t been in a rtionship either, so you are perfect for each other!" Nadia pped hands, and Megan followed suit, the two little girls looking cheerful. "Nadia, Megan, stop it." "We have to go to bed in the other room, it''s the only way to not keep Mommy and Daddy from having a little sister/brother." Nadia and Megan said with a serious look on their faces. This time, Flora couldn''t help herself. She picked up her two daughters and said with a thoughtful expression, "Did Matthew tell you this?" "No, no." Nadia tly denied it. The same goes for Megan. Flora took a deep breath and asked again, "Honest child get candy." "No, Uncle Matthew told us not to betray him!" Nadia was righteous and Megan was dumbfounded. Crane''s face grew darker and darker. "Matthew, fight with me tonight." Matthew, who was hung up on, "......" After calming the two little girls and watching them go to sleep, Crane and Flora came into the living room. "Do you have a lot of questions you want to ask me?" Crane looked at Flora. He had long since seen that Flora was full of doubts, all in response to the series of things that had happened at the Chambers family during the day today. Flora did want to ask, and she was curious to know exactly what means Crane had used to be able to gather the files, information, and evidence of crimes of the Chambers family. But at this moment, when Crane was the first to say it, Flora suddenly couldn''t ask. "No, I don''t have any questions for you." "I just want you to know that Nadia and Megan love you and are dependent on you." "In case I die, will you promise to take good care of them?" "I mean in case, after all, things areplicated now and I don''t know what Grandma will do, plus with Bernard Scott, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to remain by Nadia and Megan''s side when that day Flora whispered. Extremely helpless. Chapter 58 Youre all Trash Chapter 58 You''re all Trash "Everyone has a secret." "Crane, I kind of forgive you, so I naturally warmly wee anything you want to say to me, but I won''t force you if you don''t want to." "But you mustn''t hurt Nadia and Megan with those secrets, okay?" Flora''s tone was quite stern. Crane was a little stunned, and then he smiled bitterly. "I do have secrets of my own, and they''re much bigger than you think, but I swear I''ll never let it get to you and my daughters." "And your worries are non-existent, even if the sky falls, I will hold the sky for you." "You''ll be fine, much less this so-called in case." Crane said in a very serious manner. Flora froze slightly. "You still don''t know how powerful the Scott family is, and if they insist on having me, then the Chambers family will inevitably send me there." "And we''ve offended the Red Sea Society this time, and the two giants in Stone City are simply not something we can resist." Flora was not Crane, she was a native of Stone City, so she had a deep understanding of the various forces in Stone City, and was even more aware of the terrifying nature of the Scott family and the Red Sea Society. Especially when these two forces are gathered in one ce, they are capable of everything. "......" Crane got Flora into his arms. "You!" Flora tried to break free, but Crane''s next words made her body go soft. "Flora, although I don''t know how much aggravation you suffered back then, I know that you are the toughest woman in this world, and I am sworn to protect you from everything." "Whatever happens, I shall never leave you; this is my vow." Flora''s body trembled slightly, and she no longer struggled, allowing Crane to hold her. Early the next morning, Crane woke up from his sleep. It was the most solid sleep he''d had in years. In the past, although he was strong, he was still worried about Flora leading to the quality of sleep was not good, now the woman he had been thinking about day and night was beside him, Crane finally found the peace of his mind. He stroked her hair softly and didn''t get dressed and go downstairs until a voice reached his ears. ¡°Lord Smith, as you instructed, Finley and David sent fifteen people each for special training." Crane nodded, then looked at the thirty people. His could tell these people¡¯s background at a casual nce. At least they are great practitioners, among which some guys were righteous. "David''s men are basically practitioners, while Finley''s subordinates are selected from among retired soldiers and retired mercenaries." "Such a team would be considered remarkable in Stone City, but unfortunately it''s somewhat unbearable against the current Scott family, especially Aston Smith." "Aston is still a nonentity of the Smith Family, and if we really face to the Smith Family in the future, we will be doomed." Crane though did not despise Aston or even the Smith Family. But in this small Stone City, the Smith Family possessed the absolute advantage of winning, and once any trouble arose, it could not always be him personally on the battlefield, much less mobilizing the Cryptoclidus Pce''s manpower again. "Arrange for a car to take them to the factory." "Yes." Crane also got into the car and drove towards an abandoned factory under Matthew''s purchase yesterday. Soon, they had all sat down. But when Crane walked in, he gave them a cold look. "Get up, all of you!" "......" The crowd froze. Who the hell is he? How dare he speak to them like that? And that attitude of contempt irked them the most. "Kid, I don''t know what you are, and although Mr. Brown told us to listen to you, you have to show some skills, otherwise you''re not qualified to dictate to us!" The one who spoke was from the Sky Tiger Society. Every fighter in their underground circle was tough, and only David''s force could convince them. Nope, also that woman named Paige. They missed Paige, and naturally they wouldn''t have anyints if they had the kind of good looking and beautiful woman to give them training. But what the hell is this guy in front of them? Matthew, who was standing at the side, frowned slightly and wanted to chide, but he was stopped by Crane. "What the hell am I?" "Oh, I need you guys to approve of what I do?" Crane''s mouth held a disdainful look. At this, the room grew more and more agitated. Even the peaceful group of people under Finley couldn''t carry this humiliation from Crane. "Mr. Smith, I know you have some skills, but just having wealth would at most allow us to work for you, but even then, please respect us." One of the Saunders¡¯ men said in a deep voice. The others nodded approvingly. The one from the Sky Tiger Society snorted, "I don''t care if it''s money or not, and I will ept the training, but at least the teacher should be capable. How can you be worthy to train us? What a joke!" "Kid, do you know Paige, she''s the one I''m convinced, if shees, I wouldn''t even put a word!" "Oh? Paige." The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly, "Unluckily, she was taught by me." The one from the Sky Tiger Society, "......" He was irritable and stepped forward, hoping to beat Crane, but before he could get close enough, he felt the majestic killing intent lock onto him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It''s Matthew! "If you dare to disrespect Dragon Lord, you will be punished ording to thew!" The intensity of Matthew''s killing intent was by no means fake. The man of the Sky Tiger Society broke out in a cold sweat. Deterring him with his killing aura alone, Matthew¡¯s ability was even more powerful than Paige, could he also be a genuine powerhouse? But what he couldn''t figure out was why such a domineering powerhouse would be so respectful to that kid. "Matthew, stop your fucking intent." Crane didn''t even look back but gave the order directly, and only then did Matthew collect his killing intent. Crane then looked at that man again and asked with a smile, "What''s your name?" "My name is ......." "Snap!" In the next second, he was directly pped to the ground. The crowd, "......" "You haven¡¯t even the most basic sixth sense, and you''re considered a good fighter?" Crane gave a smile of contempt. "That doesn''t count, it''s a sneak attack!" That man growled angrily through clenched teeth, his cheeks still on fire. However, Crane was shaking his head. "Trash." Chapter 59 Shock and Awe Chapter 59 Shock and Awe "Trash, and I''m not talking about you." Crane looked around, and every one of the thirty people was reflected in his eyes, "You are all trash." "I''m not boasting, even if thirty of you were to fight with us, you wouldn''t be able to beat one of us." "......" The crowd swallowed hard and looked at Crane with full fury. The security captain from the Saunders took a big step out, looked deeply at Crane, and struck the starting stance of Wing Chun. "I''ll fight with you and see what you can do." "Huh, interesting." The corners of Crane''s mouth rose, seemingly surprised, yet disdainful. He approached step by step, particrly slowly, while security captain mmed his fist over, swiftly as he could. "Holy shit, Captain''s preparing a full force strike, will it be too heavy?" "That kid despises us, it''s only right to give him a lesson." "But after all, it''s a guest invited by Mr. Saunders, we can''t afford it in case something goes wrong." Thest sentence caught everyone''s attention, and they tried to stop their captain, but the captain was so fast that it was toote to stop him. "Bang!" "Snap!" First there was a crash against the steel, followed by a loud p. Another p! The security captain was knocked down like a kite that had fallen off its string. A mouthful of blood spurted out from the security captain. "Captain!" "Brother!" "I''ll fucking fight you!" Apparently this captain was well liked, and that group of security officers were about to rush up and fight with Crane. "Stop right there!" The security captain called out to a few of his subordinates and got up towards Crane, saying respectfully, "Many thanks, Mr. Smith." "Captain, are you crazy?" The subordinate was startled. The security captain shook his head and pointed to the blood stains on the ground, saying, "I had quite a few old injuries in my body over the years, and even blood stasis that couldn''t be removed, it was Mr. Crane Smith who helped me out." "Now I''m back to my peak." A group of subordinates and even those on the side of the Sky Tiger Society all turned pale. Just now, the security captain¡¯s punch clearly didn''t leave any residual power, even they couldn''t cope with it, and as a result, that wasn''t even his peak battle power? The security captain was also overwhelmed with shock. His situation was clear only to himself, and to be able to knock the bruises out of his body with a single p, his strength was super strong, at least stronger than his peak state. This one is the real master! He hadn''t fought against Paige, so it seemed to him that Crane was powerful enough to be convincing. But the people of Sky Tiger Society did not admit it. "Beating up a veteran is nothing, if you have the guts to fight Paige, you''re guaranteed to beat the shit out of you." Their worship of Paige reached a feverish level. Crane hadn''t thought of that, and of course he didn''t care. A few breathster, all fifteen members of the Sky Tiger Society copsed to the ground. They just didn''t even get a clear look at Crane''s figure, and one by one, they knelt down. Strong, too strong. Although the number of people Crane defeated was several times less than Paige, that speed and that technique were beyond their imagination. "I''m convinced, I''m convinced, this strength is not much weaker than Paige, even his move is faster than Paige!" "Holy shit, I''m getting my teeth knocked out, but I didn''t even see when he struck, Mr. Smith is really something." "Our Sky Tiger Society ispletely convinced and will be at the disposal of Mr. Smith in the future!" After shocking the Saunders, the fifteen fighters on the side of the Sky Tiger Society also sumbed one after another. Crane didn''t think too much about it, but on the contrary, Matthew was shocked out of a cold sweat. Paige is the weakest of the four in battle, and none of their four is Crane''s opponent, but these guys areparing Paige with Crane. "That bitch would go absolutely crazy and beat these men hard if she heard it." Matthew thought silently in his mind. Crane nced at him, and then his gaze fell on the thirty men. "My training is simple, it is divided into three phases." "In the first stage, if you stand one move under my hand, you are considered to have passed, the second stage is ten moves, and the third stage is fifty moves, any problems?" "No!" "We''ll definitely try hard, let alone fifty moves, I''ll defeat you myself." The man from the Sky Tiger Society started shouting again. Matthew, "......" This guy is really bold. Matthew did not know how much force Crane had just used. But wanting to stand one move under half of Crane''s battle power was not considered an easy thing, let alone fifty moves, but this man wanted to defeat Crane. If the word spread to the battlefield outside the country would only draw snickers from those forces and the assassins. Crane also found it rather amusing. It was the first time in all these years that someone had imed to to defeat him, and since he was so ambitious, Crane naturally had to give him preferential treatment. "Come, try this." Crane led the crowd to the inside of the factory. The crowd was instantly stunned. The training facilities here were rudimentary, but every bit of it was unheard of to them. Except for a couple of fighters from mercenary backgrounds. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "This is a soldier king level training ground!" They have eximed out loud, drawing the attention of the others. "Harvey, Hunter, tell us about it!" The security captain was drawn by his attention. Harvey took a deep breath and said seriously, "As you guys know, I used to work as a mercenary in the Far Easternnds, and you guys should have heard of the Far Eastern Hunter Academy, right?" "I''ve heard of it, it seems to be more famous than that hunter academy in the Amazon basin, but everyone who goes in is a warrior with top-notch singlebat ability, andes out with the ability to take care of everything." The security captain had obviously seen a lot of things. Harvey shook his head slightly and said, "What you said is a bit exaggerated, but it''s also very true, because those who can go in are elite, and aftering out, they are even powerful beyond imagination, almost one person can defeat a special squad." "No way." Some people are dumbfounded. Special warriors are elite, but one out of the Far East Hunter Academy cane defeat a special squad i.e. ten special warriors?! Harvey didn''t deny it, but nodded solemnly instead. "It''s a ce every mercenary aspires to enter, and if you can get into it ande out alive, you''re good enough to be a first-ss solider king!" "And most importantly, a senior who came out of the Far East Hunter Academy told me about the training facilities inside, and thirty percent of them are exactly the same as this ce!" Chapter 60 Devils Training Begins Chapter 60 Devil''s Training Begins "Harvey has some insight." Crane nced at Harvey. Matthew, who stood to the side, nodded and said softly, "ording to the information I gathered, Harvey was a warrior under the Melrose Regiment in the Far East in the past." "Oh?" Crane had some interest, "Call him over." Soon, Harvey came and he looked at Crane with some rm, "Mr. Smith, what is your order?" Crane was able to establish a thirty percent degree of equipment in the Far East International Hunter Academy, Harvey naturally knew that Crane was never simple. Only the next words of Crane made him change his expression abruptly. "I heard you served in the Melrose Regiment in the past?" "Mr. Smith, how do you know!" Harvey waspletely frozen. The Melrose Regiment was notoriously strict in protecting information, which was the biggest reason why Harvey dared to return home without fear of retribution. Crane waved his hand and smiled, "There is no need to be so nervous, I have met the leader of your Melrose Regiment." But Harvey''s face grew paler. Crane actually knows the boss of the Melrose Regiment? Melrose is divided into two main levels, one on the outer and one on the inner circle, and Harvey is a member of the outer circle, never having met his own boss. "Mr. Smith, who the hell are you?" "Me, huh, have you ever heard of the Cryptoclidus Pce?" "Yes, but I don''t know much about it." Harvey shook his head. He had served in Europe and didn''t know much about Asia, but it was clear that the Cryptoclidus Pce was the top power in Asia, and ordinary small countries had to bow down to it. Suddenly Harvey''s body shuddered as he remembered something. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Paige, and Dragon Lord?" He had just listened to those from the Sky Tiger Society bullshit without ever associating the two together, and now that they were put together with the Cryptoclidus Pce, then the identity of Crane in front of him naturally appealed out. Harvey knelt down directly to Crane. "Dragon, Dragon Lord!" "No need to be so nervous, just call me Mr. Smith." "I''m curious, even if you''re just a member of the Melrose Regiment outer, your strength is definitely not simple, at least much stronger than those of yourpanions, so why aren¡¯t you the captain?" Crane stared at Harvey. He had had brief contact with the Melrose Regiment back in the day, and hade to know its individualbat capabilities. That security captain just now, for example, only had the qualifications to enter the Melrose Regiment at best, and was far, far weaker than the ruthless figures like Harvey, who had served in the Melrose Regiment for several years. Harvey took a deep breath and smiled bitterly, "The reason I retired was because I was seriously injured, and I could only bring out thirty percent of my strength, so naturally I was no match for the captain." Although the security captain was not at his peak before, he could y 80% or 90% of his battle power, and even if Harvey was stronger than him at his peak, he could not do anything with 30% of his power. Crane nodded slightly. Harvey wasn''t lying. He smiled and patted Harvey''s shoulder. Harvey didn''t feel anything at first, but then he felt a warm current rushing into his body, repairing his internal injuries. "Take a whole few days off to heal, and then you''ll be the captain of this camp." Crane patted his shoulder, remembering something else, heughed out, "Although you haven''t fully recovered yet, it''s enough to establish your authority. Go and try those guys, I want to see what they get." "Okay!" If Harvey''s attitude towards Crane before was fear. Now it was reverence and worship. Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce, the God of War of the day, truly lives up to his name. "Harvey, what''s wrong with you? Why did you kneel down, did Mr. Smith bully you?" Someone stepped forward and asked. Some even scoffed. "Mr. Smith''s strength is good, but bullying and suppressing people show he has a bad character." Only the security captain kept his eyes on Harvey, and his face changed abruptly the next second. "Harvey, your strength has restored?!" The security captain was obviously well aware of Harvey''s situation. After all, the two were considered close friends for many years, the difference being that one served in the Ministry of War of T Country and the other left for the European mercenary world. "Yes." Harvey nodded slightly, and the security captain was stunned as he hugged Harvey. "Brother, that is good, and I am sorry for what you have suffer these years." "Obviously you are stronger than me, yet you''ve been seriously injured and living a stifling life for so many years because of those bastards." He was genuinely happy for Harvey. Apart from the reason of being a dear friend, it was also because Harvey had saved him. Back then, if it wasn''t for Harvey¡¯s help, his family would have been wiped out by the enemies. Now that Harvey was able to recover, he was undoubtedly the happiest. "It''s time for you to be the captain!" The security captain immediately tried to go and contact thepany, but was stopped by Harvey. "You''re still the security captain, but you may have to face my demonic training." "What?" The security captain froze at first. The corners of Harvey''s mouth outlined a cunning curve, "Because Mr. Smith appointed me the position of captain, I will lead you guys to train. Don''t worry, I will treat you well." The security captain, "......" Crane''s hearing was extremely good, and he heard the conversation clearly, and couldn''t help but let out a lightugh. "Harvey is good, it is said that he was wounded because he was a mercenary, but in reality he was wounded for his friend." "With him as a captain, Dragon Lord should be able to feel at ease." Matthew smiled. Crane shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t feel at ease, unless these guys canplete the three stages I mentioned, otherwise all of them get the hell back." Matthew asked again, ¡°Lord Smith, how much force are you going to use? In case it''s too much, let alone these people, even the four of us won''t be able to stand it." Crane nced at him and suddenly remembered something. "I seem to have asked you toe and fight with mest night, and it hasn''t happened yet, has it." ¡°Lord Smith, I!" Matthew''s face suddenly changed and tried to exin but was interrupted by Crane. "You guys have been a little slow to gain strength these past few days, you seem to be cking off, so let me entertain you well. Well, it''s a happy decision." "......" Matthew. Soon, the first round of training began. Crane took forty-six seconds. The crowd was also confident, but soon realized that this was apletely different thing to see and do. Harvey was considered the fastest, but he took a full three minutes. "These devices are simple, but they are the research of countless soldier kings andbat experts, as long as you can pass the level in two and a half minutes, you will basically be two notches up in strength." Chapter 61 Its only Eight Hundred Thousand Chapter 61 It''s only Eight Hundred Thousand "What? Being able to step up a full two notches!" Everyone was shocked. They generally understood the gap between themselves and Crane after going through one of the tests today. But he said that if they could do it in three minutes, they would be enough to move up two notches in strength, which was somewhat unbelievable for them. Harvey nodded slightly and said, "I learned from that senior that this is indeed the case." "As long as you canplete it in three minutes, you are basically allowed to stay on for the next stage of training in the Hunter Academy, which means that three minutes is extremely necessary if you want to advance to the second stage of training in the Hunter Academy." "And it''s almost hard to get any higher after that, especially when you get to under two minutes, it''s like trying to continue to pass quickly, that''s hard, even those in the Hunter Academy who can do it in under two minutes are definitely people of great fame in the mercenary world. For example, the leader of the Melrose Regiment, to which I was previously attached, had a best time of one minute and forty-six seconds, and that was good enough to be in the top ten of the Hunter Academy." "......" Everyone was dumbfounded. They learned how awesome the Far East International Hunter Academy was through Captain. To be able to be among the top ten there was definitely a first ss ruthless character, but it also took a Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. full minute and forty-six seconds, a full minute longer than Crane! Once a certain threshold was reached, it was extremely difficult to improve for a second, thus it was clear how powerful Crane was, even that man from the Sky Tiger Society before couldn''t help but look at Crane with surprise. Who is stronger between him and Paige? If Paige knew what he was thinking, she would probably sneer at him and then beat this man violently. Comparing her to Crane, isn''t that making fun of her? Crane looked around and said seriously, "Your strength is actually considered good, at least in the Stone City, but the next enemy you will face will be the topmost experts in the country. I think you should have heard of the Smith family in Magic City." The group nodded slightly. The Smith family in Magic City was a powerful force that could bepared to those powerful families in the capital,pared to which, both the previous Duncan Family and the current Scott Family all seemed so unimpressive. "Someone from the Smith Family is here and has some grudges against me, and even threatened the bosses of your two families yesterday, so that means the battle is imminent. You will not only need to improve your strength, but you will more than likely die." "This is something I need to make clear with you, if anyone wants to quit, I won''t stop them, now start making your choices." This was Crane''s grand finale. He would not need those who had fear in their hearts, even if their choice was not wrong, but amodating them would do him no more harm than good. "I have no problem with that." Harvey was the first to speak. He was well aware of the capabilities of the one before him. With Dragon Lord of the Cryptoclidus Pce around, a mere Smith Family was nothing. But other than him, everyone else was somewhat silent, and on the contrary, a group of rogue punks from the Sky Tiger Societyughed. "Mr. Smith, although I did not have too much education, but Mr. Brown has been kind to me, so I will stay." "That''s right, we are with the Sky Tiger Society, and if something does happen to the Sky Tiger Society, we won''t end up well." The fifteen members of the Sky Tiger Society have taken a stand. They may not know a lot of great things, but they are more righteous. As for these security personnel of the Saunders, they were supposed to earn money to support their families, so they were all a bit hesitant after hearing Crane''s words. That''s the Smith family in Magic City. A powerful force that could crush the gentry group in Stone City that led by the Scott Family and the Saunders family. These people did not dare to fight against it even though they had the way to save their lives. "Well, I''m out." There was the first person who opened his mouth, and naturally there was a second and a third. Soon, six people dropped out, and no one taunted, after all, they were all trying to stay alive, they just each had their own path. On the one hand, the Sky Tiger Society was for David, and on the other hand, they also believed in the idea that strength was king, especially after seeing the strength of Crane, Paige and the others, their desire for strength could be said to have reached its peak. At Crane''smand, Matthew sent those six back to the Saunders, still working as security guards, but with absolutely no chance of continuing to get promotion for the rest of their lives. In the end, that left the fifteen men from the Sky Tiger Society, as well as Harvey, security captain, Hunter, and nine other men from the Saunders, for a total of twenty-four men. "I will notmend you, for many of you do not yet know how dangerous this matter is, and perhaps you will regret it when the timees." Crane looked around at these twenty-four people and said indifferently, "But I will do everything in my power to train you, the first thing you have to do is to be on the same level as David, or even surpass him, are you confident?" "Yes!" The loudest shout is no one but Mateo. He was also considered a top ranked expert in the Sky Tiger Society, but he just couldn''t beat David, which had almost be an obsession, and now that Crane had given this target, he was naturally excited. Unbeknownst to him, David, who was in the headquarters of the Sky Tiger Society, couldn''t help but sneeze several times before silentlying up with, "Which son of a bitch is cursing me behind my back." In the evening, Crane and Matthew went home, leaving a field of limp and weak guys. They could finally understand how cruel Crane''s so-called devil training really was. It''s almost like treating them like robots. No, under such a heavy load of training, even a robot would have to fall apart, this Crane is really a devil. "Everyone, please proceed to the baths." Patrick walked out and led the crowd to the baths, and soon all of them just felt physically and mentally relieved, the day''s exhaustion as well as the aches and pains were gone. "This is ......" Harvey was the first to react, and he even held up a puddle of water and tried to pour it into his mouth. "Harvey!" The security captain was stepping forward to stop him, "What are you doing?" "What you are doing? Do you know that the most advanced nutrient solution is interspersed here, and the concentration is extremely high, 100 ml is worth a hundred, and so much here, I guess it is more than a few hundred thousand!" The security captain, "......" They all silently looked at Patrick, who smiled and said, "It''s not expensive, the cost of your bath is just over eight hundred thousand." "Holy fuck!" The security captain dived right in and desperately started dunking. Not just him, but everyone. Patrick, "......" This stuff is precious? Chapter 62 A Brainless Young Man Chapter 62 A Brainless Young Man Patrick was genuinely unaware of how valuable this was. On the market, these nutrient solutions are indeed worth over 800,000. But the problem was that only they, the Cryptoclidus Pce, possessed the recipe for such a thing, and it was simply inexhaustible. The more secretive, more advanced nutrient solution used in their Cryptoclidus Pce as a healing tonic could sell ten billion on the market in a single day, so Patrick was quite insensitive. Crane had even less sense. Only Matthew felt pity. ¡°Lord Smith, those nutrient solutions are provided to our Cryptoclidus Pce''s elites, even if they''re half-finished, there''s no need to share them with these people." Eight hundred thousand is not much for Matthew. But that adds up to a full 200 million a year. Won''t it be good to sell it? Crane couldn''t help but rub his temples. "Matthew, set your sights on the long term." "This nutrient solution is nothing more than what our Cryptoclidus Pce use for bathing, in terms of recipe and resources, we have enough ingredients to consume for ten years even if we don''t continue to develop." "And we''re the one who is trying to establish a strong force in the country now, so it''s still necessary, isn''t it?" Matthew said silently, "I''m just a little worried, in case those purchasers see it, they''ll yell at us for being ck-hearted." "Huh." The only thing Crane had to do wasugh at this. It''s obvious that the guys themselves pulled up the prices and end up ming the people who made it? Don''t buy it if you can. "Enough about that, any news on Aston?" Crane asked. Matthew responded, "It seems that recently Aston went to the Construction Department and wanted to get a foot in the door." "The Saunders Group and the Sky Tiger Society have publicly dered that they will be merged into the Mena Foundation, so I''m sure Aston is going to be pissed off." Thistter matter was not of concern to Crane. The first one, however, made him raise his eyebrows slightly. "The big picture has been decided, he still wants to get involved in it, he can only work with the Saunders Group. What''s the point of going to the Construction Department?" "It seems that they want the Construction Department to re-evaluate the matter of whether the Saunders Group is capable ofpleting the urban vige construction project." "Those in the Construction Department did as they were told?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Crane couldn''t help but sneer. "In that case, let''s go and meet that Director of the Construction Department, I''d like to hear what they''ll do." "Okay." Meanwhile, Aston had just left the Construction Department. "Mr. Aston." Bernard stepped forward, looking at him expectantly. "Don''t worry, I''ve already spoken to Mr. Cooper, he''s now proceeded with the re-investigation and assessment of the Saunders Group, but...." Aston revealed a look of pride. Bernard was also instantly delighted. "So we can get involved and then slowly infiltrate, and pocket this ten billion of the Saunders Group''s money for us?" "Exactly." Aston nodded and continued, "By the time they will be under investigation when the construction is almostplete, you will be able to go from being an auxiliary to a pir and pay that little price at most to take control of the entire city vige, and you will also be that hero who defeated the Saunders Group, a ck-hearted and treacherous business enterprise, won''t that be great?" "Wonderful, absolutely wonderful!" Bernard continued to tter, "Mr. Aston, there''s a banquet tonight, all the famousdies and of Stone City wille, and there are a few popr stars, so I hope you cane too." "Oh? But I''ve heard that the first beauty in your Stone City is called Flora Chambers, right?" "Yes, yes." "Call her over and have some fun together." "Okay, okay!" Bernard kept catering to Aston. Even if he was imperative to Flora, he would have to give it up now because of Aston. Unbeknownst to them, Crane arrived just as they left. "The Director of the Construction Department is called Ashley Newman, and his family is considered a first-ss family in Rao City." "Rao City, could it be the famous ancient capital of the three dynasties?" Crane raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t know much about Q State, but he did know about Rao City. It was not the ancient capital of the dynasty in the traditional sense, but in ancient times it was also the fundamental seat of the three dynasties. "That''s right, Rao City is considered a city second only to the provincial capital in the entire Q State, and the Newman Family''s ability to enter the top ss in Rao City also shows the strength of their heritage." Matthew responded. This time, Crane came up with some interest. "My mother''s family is also in Rao City, but I haven''t been there all these years, so it''s time to make a trip." His mother was originally from Rao City and ended up being a talented woman who had gained a foothold in Magic City, only that something had happened between her mother and her family back then to break up, and that was why Crane had never been to his mother''s city. Just as he was walking and contemting, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "What can I do for you, sir?" The Construction Department''s officer said with a smile on her face. "We are here to see Ashley Newman." "Do you have an appointment?" The receptionist went to check, but found that there were no these two people, only to reply with an apology, "Sorry, gentlemen, in view of the fact that you have no appointment, so you are not able to see Mr. Newman today. If you don''t mind, I can request an appointment for you two." Very polite. There was no hint of a despicable stance at all. "Okay." When Matthew was about to step forward to register, a figure suddenly sprang out causing Matthew to instinctively take a step back. "Lucy, I''m here to pick you up from work." It was a rather upscale dressed young man who came to the receptionist with flowers in hand. Crane, Matthew, "......" "Well, sir, could you let thedy take care of things for us first?" Matthew is being stared at by Crane. These days his hot temper was held down a lot, otherwise he would have pped the man on the face, troublesome. "Be low profile." Matthew admonished himself, but while he wanted to keep a low profile, his opponent was high profile. "Who are you guys, can''t you see my girlfriend is off duty? Get lost!" "Or I''ll sue you for harassment of women, you can''t get away with that with so many witnesses." The young man said in a rather condescending manner. Matthew, on the other hand, was speechless. Harassment of women? He''s here to request an appointment and has nothing to do with harassing women. At this time the receptionist called Lucy opened her mouth. "Alfie Cooper, let me remind you for thest time, firstly I''m not your girlfriend and secondly it''s not off time." It''s only a little after 4:00, over twenty minutes before closing time. "Lucy, what are you talking about? It''s only twenty minutes to go, I''ll just talk to my uncle." Chapter 63 Youre Thieves Chapter 63 You''re Thieves "Alfie Cooper!" Lucy was clearly outraged. She could see the strange looks from her co-workers all around her, how would she be able to do her job properly in the future? "I repeat for thest time, I''m not your girlfriend and I work for my own business, and most importantly, I love this job, it''s not like I can leave early!" She finished her sentence in one breath, then looked at Crane and Matthew and said with an apology, "Gentlemen, let''s continue registering information." Crane nodded slightly and was quiteplimentary of this woman. A very principled woman. "I repeat, it is Mr. Crane Smith and Mr. Matthew, you need to request a meeting with Mr. Newman, correct?" "Yes." Crane nodded slightly, and when Lucy was about to continue talking, the arrogant young man, known as Alfie Cooper, stepped forward and sneered. "Lucy, you''re doing a very poor job here, and you have not investigated to find out who these people are before you''re arranging a meeting with them with Mr. Newman." "Ms. Shaw, what do you think?" He nced at a middle-aged woman not far away, about forty years old. Ms. Shaw was the foreman of the reception and naturally knew Alfie, and unlike Lucy, she treated Alfie with extreme respect. "You are right, Mr. Alfie, to meet Mr. Newman, you have to go through a lot of procedures such as identity checks at least. Gentlemen, which unit you are serving in?" Ms. Shaw looked over at Crane and Matthew. However, anyone who was qualified to see Ashley basically had a certain status, especially if they worked in the government offices. The two youths in front of her didn''t look like the type of individuals who worked in the government offices, so she asked directly. "I don''t work in any department, but I''m under the Saunders and I''m now negotiating something with Mr. Newman on behalf of Mr. Saunders." Crane did not make things difficult for these people, and did not say anything like he must go in. He does have the authority to negotiate these things on the behalf of the Saunders. "The Saunders?" Ms. Shaw froze, this was clearly beyond the scope of matters she could handle. In the past, she could also make things difficult for them, but now that the Saunders had taken over the urban vige construction project, so they are naturally qualified to meet with the management of the Construction Bureau. "Mr. Alfie, they''re from the Saunders, so let''s not continue to make things difficult." After confirming that Crane and Matthew were indeed the Saunders¡¯ staff, Ms. Shaw whispered. Alfie, however, sneered. "It''s because they are from the Saunders that they can''t go in. They''ve just been reported for stealing the Scott''s designs. My uncle Director Saunders has ordered the Saunders to suspend the urban vige construction project, just wait for the notice as to when it will resume." He said with a wave of his hand, quite unconcerned. If they were not from the Saunders, he might have found it a bit tricky, but it was much better now. "Suspend urban vige construction projects? Stealing the Scott''s design ns?" Crane raised an eyebrow. "What evidence do you have?" "If one report alone can suspend the matter, can''t the urban vige construction project be put on hold if any persones along and reports it in the future?" Crane''s tone became faintly stern. Definitely not so. Reporting is only the first step, if there is no conclusive iron-d evidence to prove that the Saunders stole the Scott''s design drawings, then they only can investigate secretly, but the construction project cannot be stopped unless there is a human death. The others nodded slightly, and they were clear about this, otherwise a troublemaker would pop up every now and then to report maliciously, and then this whole project would not be able to continue. Alfie was upset. "The judgment made by my uncle, is also something you, an employee from the Saunders, can question?" "Furthermore, all aspects of your Saunders, especially the aspect of architects can be described as poor to the extreme. You can¡¯t produce better design ns than the Scott, what else can it be if not Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. stealing?" He said perkily. Crane had to acknowledge this guy''s statement. But this is based on not knowing the situation. "Is your uncle one of themissioners who is heading up the urban vige construction project within the Construction Department?" "Yeah, what''s wrong?" "Huh." Listening to this Alfie''s reckless tone, Crane was simply going to be exasperated. "Since he is one of themissioners, it should be clear that the Saunders recently hired one of the top construction masters in the country, so why should it steal the Scott¡¯s design drawings?" That one architect was specially hired by Crane to help the Saunders, and it was with his first draft of the design and ten billion that he was able to take the entire urban vige construction project. Director Copper as one of themissioners presiding over the matter officially should be aware of this matter, so he definitely had another intention. "I want to see Mr. Newman now." Crane said coldly. Lucy''s face paled. She naturally sensed that something was not quite right, but Crane could not meet Mr. Newman without an appointment. Without waiting for her to say anything, Alfieughed out loud. "Hahahaha,ughing my ass off, are you a fucking idiot? Did you not understand what I just said?" "You can''t just see Mr. Newman, now you can''t even see my uncle. It''s a daydream if you want to see Mr. Newman!" He said arrogantly. Naturally, Alfie was clear that the Scott was behind this. But the Scott alone could not make his uncle do such a thing that had a great risk of destroying his own career, only because there was a great man behind this who was involved in it, did his own uncle do such a thing. As long as they had that big man to help suppress the matter, it was a sure thing that the future urban vige construction project would be transferred to the Scott¡¯s hands, except that before that could happen, they still needed to extort that ten billion liquidity from the Saunders, as apensation payment to the Scott. That''s why it would be said that the Saunders stole the Scott''s design ns, for the purpose of the 10 billion and the whole urban vige construction project! The main reason why Alfie is so smug is that in the past he wanted to cooperate with the Saunders, but the Saunders has always been indifferent to him, not giving him the opportunity to make money at all, so Alfie held a grudge and want to take this opportunity to get back at the Saunders. As for these twopdogs wanted to see Mr. Newman, what a joke! As long as he and his uncle suppressed, plus their connections, Mr. Newman would not know about this happening for at least a short time, and by the time he know, it would be toote. Chapter 64 Is There Mr. Smith Chapter 64 Is There Mr. Smith "Oh, you guys will never see Mr. Newman, you guys hurry up and get out of here as far as you can." "Don''t get involved when something happens to the Saunders Group, oh no, you can''t escape even if you want to, that''s the gap between you and me, got it?" With that, Alfie tried to p Crane''s cheek, but in the next second, he was grabbed by Matthew by his wrist. "Aaaahhhh, that hurts!" Alfie cried out in pain repeatedly. Crane walked over at this point and said quietly, "I do know the difference between me and you, sports idiot." "You!" Alfie''s face showed a fierce look, but then he began to wail again. "Let him go." Crane didn''t have much mind to waste on such people, "Get John to settle this." "Yes." Matthew immediately contacted John. John moved quickly, the call reached the head of Ashley''s office in a few minutes. "How do you do?" Ashley picked up the phone with some consternation. Not many people knew about his number, and it was reasonable to get a call from amissioner, but this time Ashley always felt strange. The Construction Department can attach attention from John? "It''s not me who''s interested in you, it''s a gentleman named Crane Smith who''s interested in you, and he''s in your Construction Department right now, so go meet him." "Okay." Ashley hung up the phone with confusion and quickly dialed his secretary, "Is there a Mr. or Ms. Smith out there looking for me?" "Mr. Newman, yes, but you have met all of them." "Go and ask again." Ashley did not give up because there was not appointment. He knew very well that the person who could make John call to inform himself was by no means an unusual person. "Could it be someone from the province?" Ashley thought secretly in his heart, unaware that there was already a mess outside. Boyd Cooper, the head of the department, his face was very gloomy as he walked over, and after looking at his nephew''s wretched appearance, his heart swished up with anger. "Can someone tell me what the hell is going on here?" Boyd said coldly. But he was also a smart man, and he soon noticed two figures that were different from the scornful and fearful people around him - Crane and Matthew. "What are you people?" He had only just returned, it was Ashley who had told him toe back, saying that a suspected big shot from the province would being in a while, so he had dropped the matter he had discussed with Aston earlier. After all, although the Smith family in Magic City was incredibly powerful, Aston was merely ackey of the Smith family bestowed with the surname Smith, and was still much inferior to the big shots in the provincial capital. But seeing that his nephew was crying, aggrieved and pitiful, he was heartbroken. "Don''t worry, I will definitely get justice for you." Boyd said confidently. Then he ced his gaze on Crane and Matthew, he already understood clearly the two people''s intention said directly, "Just now I received a report, serious suspicion that the Saunders''s giarized the Scott''s urban vige construction design, so you are currently in a period of suspension of investigation and handling. But you came here and beat our construction department''s chief, you¡¯d better give me an exnation." His voice seemed rather icy. It was clear that in the eyes of this Boyd, both Crane and Matthew were here for the Saunders. Only he was curious, how the Saunders get the news. He just ordered to investigate and deal with them, but before the notice, they came to door to find their top boss. "Oh, I''m sorry, we simply wanted to speak to Mr. Newman, but your nephew indicated that we are unqualified to meet him and was to physically assault me, and I don''t suppose there''s anyw that indicates that you can''t make a slight counterattack when you''re humiliated." The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly. Boyd raised his eyebrows and nced at his nephew Alfie, who was shouting, "Uncle, don''t listen to their nonsense, I just said that Mr. Newman had something to do and asked them to leave first, but they ended up beating me for not believing me." "Bullshit, it was clearly two gentlemen waiting for me to request an appointment and you jumped out and stopped these two gentlemen and mocked them ......" Lucy was obviously angry and spoke for Crane, but was interrupted by Boyd. "Oh, so that''s it." "So it was you who started it, huh, do you know how it is a crime to strike at a magistrate?" Boyd gave Crane a deep look. All the people who watched the passage in its entirety were dumbfounded. This Boyd is clearly trying to turn the truth upside down. Lucy obviously didn''t realize this and said, "Boyd, that''s not how things are ......" "Shut up! There''s no ce for you a receptionist to interfere. Foreman, hurry up and take her down!" Boyd snarled. Now this is a scene that even a fool can know what happened. Boyd is clearly trying to take sides with Alfie! Lucy tried to say something else, but was pulled away by the foreman. "Now any of you who have other opinions can speak up and I will listen." Boyd looked around the room and smiled. Everyone dare not say a word. Leaving aside Lucy, anyonee to the Construction Department for a job, so they naturally do not dare to offend this big redoubtable who is expected to be promoted to Deputy Director in three years and Director in ten years. Boyd nodded with great satisfaction and gave a nce at his nephew, who instantly understood. Apparently Matthew had been very light in his movement before, and Alfie didn''t have any big problems, and at this moment, he even called out a few security guards, "Come, take them to the Safety Department." They obviously don''t have a violent department in the Construction Department, so the guys who are looking for trouble are either given appeasement or sent to the Safety Department. "Huh." Alfie leaned forward and tried to p Crane''s cheek, but he met Crane¡¯s cold gaze. "You can say if you don''t want your hand." Alfie swallowed hard, but as soon as he saw his uncle, he got his courage. "Oh, I won''t do anything to you now, but hopefully you''ll still be so capable when we get to the Safety Department." Crane shook his head slightly. "You will regret this." "Hahahaha,ughing my ass off, don''t bother with the bullshit, take them away." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Alfie now couldn''t wait to see the way Crane fell unlucky and then fell to his knees and begged for mercy. But no sooner these men had just left than a figure burst through from the back. "Is there Mr. Smith?" Chapter 65 Eduards Shock Chapter 65 Eduard''s Shock "What Mr. Smith?" Boyd was impatient, but seeing that it was the Mr. Newman''s secretary, he pushed down his irritation. The secretary stroked her hair and said with some confusion, "Mr. Newman said there was a Mr. Smith looking for him, and he was in the hall, did he leave?" Boyd remembered the two men from before, and then shook his head. Two employees of the Saunders Group couldn''t even request an appointment, let alone get in touch with Mr. Newman directly. "There''s no Mr. Smith here, so he should have left." "Okay, I''ll let Mr. Newman know." After saying that, the secretary twisted her waist and found Ashley, "Mr. Newman, Mr. Smith is not here anymore." Ashley frowned, a look of displeasure on his face. What kind of big shot is this? He could not even wait for a while. Although he was somewhat scornful of these people from the provincial capital, he naturally wouldn''t try to please them. "Forget it, don''t bother, since they left of their own ord, that''s not my fault, I''ll just tellmissioner." After that, he made a call tomissioner. "Commissioner, Mr. Smith has left." "Go to him and make sure you do not to him, got it?" "Commissioner, I don''t think this is necessary, perhaps he did not have nothing to do now.¡± Ashley said with a smile, but was promptly interrupted. "The news is from the governor, and now I think you understand what I mean." Wasn''t this the cloth ambassador in charge of Stone City, and how was there another one? Not true! "Governor Porter?" Ashley swallowed hard. Who else could it be that could make themissioner address governor, naturally it was Governor Porter of Q State! "Well, it''s good that you understand, now go and see him. Careful, you don''t want what happened to the Duncan family to happen all over again on you, do you?" Ashley was stunned. He had naturally heard about the Duncan family, and even knew some secret stories that many people didn''t know. For example, it was a great figure from the Ministry of War who exerted direct pressure, and that time even John arrived in person, and themissioner of Stone City did not have any qualifications. "Which one?" Ashley muttered a question, but to find that the other side had already hung up the phone. The secretary kept her eyes on Ashley and waited for the other man toe back to his senses before asking, "Mr. Newman, what should we do now?" "What else can we do, hurry up and arrange for a car to go to Kingsang Building!" He did know that the one lived in none other than Kingsang Building. What he just didn''t know was that something was happening on the other end that would cause him extreme headaches. Inside the Safety Department. Alfie was sitting leisurely outside waiting for news. In his opinion, his subordinates would be able to contact him in a moment, and then he could see the wretched posture of that Crane and Matthew kneeling down and begging for mercy. Without realizing it, Crane was currently sitting in one of therger offices of the Safety Department. Eduard Moss, the head of the Stone City''s Safety Department, was currently stepping forward with his tea. "Mr. Smith, this is a fine tea that I picked up on my previous trip." Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Um, okay." Crane took the tea and after tasting it , he shook his head slightly and said, "You are impatient, and this fine tea is kind of spoiled by you." "It''s considered good for ordinary people, but for those who really know how to taste tea, it is bad." He put down the tea in his hand. Eduard did not look angry, he was very clear that Crane was nudging himself to behave in a calm and peaceful manner. In fact, Eduard''s kung fu wasn''t top but it wasn''t too bad either, but Crane''s arrival made him If he hadn''t seen Crane''s picture frommissioner himself, he wouldn''t have been able to recognize Crane, and would have only let such a Boss-level existence slip out of sight, and by then his Safety Department would have been turned upside down. When he thought about it, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and he instantly felt that he had really gotten lucky this time. "Mr. Smith, what about that kid Alfie?" Eduard suddenly remembered Alfie, who was brainless and actually shed with Crane. "That guy is just an inadequate pawn." Crane said unconcernedly, "I''m more concerned about the people behind his uncle." "Aston Smith?" Eduard raised an eyebrow. As the head of the Safety Department, his ability to grasp intelligence and gather information was nothing less than the top in Stone City, and he had detailed knowledge of every move from Aston''s entry until now. Crane nodded slightly. "Aston was sort of a follower of mine back then, but he betrayed me and is now a favorite of my stepmother, and hase to Stone City supposedly to deal with me, but by no means is that his true purpose." "Or maybe dealing with me is his purpose, but he has other tasks on him given by the Smith family." "I think you should be very interested in this task." "What task?" Eduard asked curiously. This was about the Smith family, which was not within his scope of management, so Eduard was also rather puzzled. Crane smiled faintly and spat out two words- "ck market." "......" Eduard stood up, revealing an unbelievable look. "If it''s the ck market alone, you shouldn''t say that, Mr. Smith, do you mean that kind of ck market?" Crane smiled nomittally. Eduard felt his scalp tingle at once. The ordinary ck market, at best, circtes controlled knives, or antiques and other such things. But that type of ck market, which traffics in things that are against humanity, has always been cracked down on ten or even a hundred times harder than the ordinary ck market. The slightest hint of it is pulled out instantly, both at home and abroad. And it is the most heavily regted in the country, how can it still be there when it''s basically been pulled clean for so many years. "The Smith family, right, a powerful family standing in a cosmopolitan city, especially after the death of thest Smith family at the helm, the Smith family''s style of doing things has gonepletely to the opposite, even to the extreme." "They might not have dared to do such a thing in the past, but now that the Lawson family''s prestige is weakening among Q State and the Watson family, an unstable element, is growing stronger, is the Smith family preparing to cooperate with the Watson family?" Chapter 66 Panicked Ashley Chapter 66 Panicked Ashley Eduard was also a smart man and guessed something. Crane smiled and said, "The Smith family actually values these businesses, but whether or not they can be done, so the one sent here is Aston, not a direct member of the Smith family." "Indeed, it seems that the Smith family is worried that if this matter is revealed, they can take a servant to cover their actions." Eduard nodded in agreement. Once this matter involved the Smith family''s direct lineage, it would be worse, and perhaps the Smith family would also be implicated at that time. But Aston is different. Even if he was given the surname, he was still just a servant after all, such a person was insignificant, would be treated as an outcast. "But the Smith family is bold to let Astone against you." Eduard burst outughing. What qualifications did a mere Aston have to fight against Crane? Crane had gave a smile, "the Smith family''s original intention was for Aston to get involved with the Watson family¡¯s market, dealing with me was merely Aston''s own idea." "Those Smith family people are stupid but they won''t let a servante against me, but it''s good for them at least they can probe me. Anyway, in their opinion Aston can be sacrificed and I''m in their control." At those words, Eduard''s face changed slightly. "No worry, the Smith family isn''t so bad as toe against me now, after all, their power in the country continues to decline and they are probably still fighting with those upper ss gentry in Magic City right now, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to sit back and do nothing to me." Crane had always been very clear when he looked at the situation, and his judgment was even more precise to an amazing degree. Eduard didn''t say more on the matter, but asked rhetorically, "So, do you want me to let Mr. Newman know now?" "Just let him know, so I don''t want to get med." "Huh." Eduard let out a bitterugh. Anyone who dares to me Crane is simply really unaware of what''s going on. Just as he was about to contact Ashley, the phone rang, and Eduard looked at it and couldn''t help but He picked up the phone, only to hear a panicked voice from the other side, "Director Moss, do me a favor and help me track down the owner who lives on the twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth floors of the Kingsang Building, would you?" Ashley is really anxious and panic. He hade to the Kingsang Building, but the owner was not there. Once remembering that is a man even John has to treat well, Ashley was so scared. Eduard nced at Crane sitting on the sofa as he continued the call, and said silently, "Mr. Smith is right here with me, Alfie in your department sent him to me, saying that it was to convict Mr. Smith." Ashley, "???" Eduard, "Don''t ask, hurry up ande, or else Mr. Smith will be gone again in a moment." The person on the other end immediately hung up, not even taking the time to say thank you. Crane smiled faintly and said, "It seems that John was aware of the situation." "This is all the fault of that kid named Alfie, I''ll deal with him." Crane did not stop him. Soon Ashley arrived at the main gate of the Safety Department, and at a nce, he saw Boyd and Alfie who were talking. The two men also saw Ashley, greeting him, " Mr. Newman, why are you here?" Ignoring Boyd, Ashley stared directly at Alfie and asked angrily, "Did you send Mr. Smith to the Safety Department and said you were going to convict him?" "Mr. Smith, it''s Mr. Smith again." Boyd frowned. Alfie, on the other hand, looked bewildered and said, "There was a man who caused trouble in our Construction Department before, so I sent him there, but I''m not sure if his surname is Smith." Although there was no affirmative reply, Ashley already knew it by heart, he pointed at Alfie, "If that Mr. Smith mes you, you will stay in the Safety Department today and reflect on it!" After all, it was the nephew of Boyd, and he could only say so, and he still had to see Mr. Smith''s attitude, and by the way, he had to beg for a favor to solve the misunderstanding. After saying these words, Ashley ran in again in a hurry, and so did the others, including Boyd and Alfie. "What kind of person is that Mr. Smith, that he could actually inspire Mr. Newman toe to the Safety Department?" "I don''t think it''s the one you just sent in, that guy is just one of the Saunders'' employees." Alfie was a bit flustered, but on the contrary, Boyd looked calm. He had checked Crane''s identity, he was just a new junior employee of the Saunders, and he didn''t know what kind of sleight he had that he had been assigned to the Construction Department. Only when Alfie heard that did he feel relieved. "Uncle, I''ll take you to meet that guyter, maybe he''ll get down on his knees and beg for mercy right away." "Okay." Boyd did not care, after all, Crane was just an insignificant person in his eyes. He was more concerned about the fact that it was the office of the Director of the Safety Department that Ashley had just entered, what was going on here? He can''t believe it had alerted two directors? Unbeknownst to him, bad luck is tilting in his favor. No, to be precise, the jinx had long been tilted in his favor, they just didn''t know it yet. Ashley barged straight into Eduard''s office and was about to ask something, his eye holes snapped shut. Crane Smith! From Ministry of War of War! "Mr. Smith." Ashley swallowed his saliva and was to go forward, but Crane stopped him and smiled, "I''m not from the Ministry of War now but an employee of the Saunders, you can just call me Crane." "......" Ashley froze and nced at Eduard, only to find Eduard sipping his tea in a leisure manner. "Isn''t this Mr. Smith Finley Saunders''s backer, so how did he be an employee of the Saunders?" He became more and more confused. Just then, Crane spoke again, "Just now I got a news that someone from your Construction Department reported that the Saunders had stolen the Scott''s urban vige design and directly ordered to stop the work and investigate the matter, is that true?" "I don''t know." Ashley grew more and more confused. He approved the day before to let the Saunders take the project, how all of a sudden it came up the theft of trade secrets? Besides, even if it is theft, it should not stop work to investigate it. There are only two ways to go about thismercial crime, one is to temporarily stop part of the work but continuergely and be investigated at the same time, the other is to stop the work for investigation, so there is no such thing as stopping work and investigating. But after seeing Crane''s somewhat teasing smile, Ashley suddenly remembered something. "Mr. Smith, wait a minute, one of the people in charge of this urban vige construction project is at the Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. door, do I need to call him in?" "Boyd? Sure." Crane''s smile intensified. Ashley''s heart stuttered. This matter seemed to be a little serious than he had previously thought. Chapter 67 The Saunders is not at Fault Chapter 67 The Saunders is not at Fault "Get in here, you two." Ashley nced outside and said in a stern voice, and then Boyd and Alfie walked in. "Mr. Newman, I ......" Boyd wanted to say something, but his gaze fell on Crane and then his gaze was steeply cold. "Why it''s you!" Alfie was the first to speak, staring at Crane with a deadly stare. In his vision, Crane was supposed to be suffering in the interrogation room, so howe he was in the office of the Director of Safety Department! "What are you doing here, get the hell out of here." Alfie waved his hand impatiently, if it wasn''t for the rtionship between Ashley and Eduard, he would have beat this guy. Boyd was stunned, and suddenly remembered something and his face changed abruptly. "Alfie, stop it." Alfie looked stunned and said, "Uncle, what''s wrong with you?" He looked over uncertainly, obviously his uncle''s attitude got his attention. Boyd took a deep breath and said to Eduard, "Hello, Director Moss." "Huh." Facing Boyd''s greeting, Eduardughed without caring, and instead nced at Crane. At this, Boyd''s heart couldn''t help but stutter. No way. The next moment Ashley pped Boyd and said in a slightly cold voice, "Come on, tell us, about the Saunders stealing the Scott''s design. Why didn''t you report it, but directly sent someone to inform the Saunders?" "I ......" Boyd was shocked out of a cold sweat. This was really beyond his expectation, he had thought that with his power, he could suppress the matter from being reported, but he had never thought that it was still known by Ashley. He swallowed before saying, "Just now, Bernard Scott came to report that their original design was the same as the one the Saunders submitted this time, which is why I''m concerned about it." He was also telling the truth, but only part of the truth. "Even so, but you shouldn''t have stopped the Saunders from working. Do you know how much attentionmissioner and many bigwigs in the province are paying to this matter?" Ashley''s voice remained the same. Boyd bowed his head not knowing what to say. This time, it was Crane who opened his mouth instead. "As far as I know, Boyd should be one of the people in charge of this cooperation with the Saunders and also some cooperation with the Scott, so did you read the Scott''s design proposal before this." Before Boyd could speak, Alfie was displeased and said, "Kid, what are you and how dare you question my uncle ......" "Stupid." Ashley and Eduard spoke one after another. They''re really questioning this guy''s intelligence. Things have developed to this point and he actually still can not see the situation and still rebuked Crane. "......" Alfie was scolded by the two directors and he was totally bewildered. This time Boyd finally understood. The young man in front of them was the same Mr. Smith that Ashley had been desperately trying to find earlier! What a drama. But he had investigated this young man''s identity, he was just an ordinary employee of the Saunders, how could he be the guest of Eduard and Ashley, two big figures! "Something must have gone wrong with this, but I was never able to detect it." He wasn''t stupid and naturally knew that Crane was pretending to humble. As if on cue, Ashley spoke up. "Mr. Smith, is a retired general officer from the Ministry of War, also currently the Boss Smith of the Mena Foundation, and he''s the one who hired the Saunders design team from the D City. Do you guys think that the top construction masters in the D City aren''t as good as the Scott''s, and have to steal their design drawings?!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "Bang!" Boyd seemed to have been struck by a bolt from the blue, and his entire body fell straight to the ground, his face bloodless. No wonder why he couldn''t investigate Crane''s background, it turned out to be belonged to military secrets. The identity of the Boss Smith of the Mena Foundation was already a mystery, and he didn''t have the credentials to check it out, failing to connect the dots from start to finish. Alfie was still looking at Crane with some indifference, searching for how to deal with this kid next. But as Ashley''s words were spoken, Alfie woke up even if he was stupid. This one is actually a powerful man! Alfie fell to his knees, his eyesx. Crane smiled. "Officer Cooper, you said before on the grounds of the Construction Department that as long as you and your uncle were around, this matter could be held down and no one would be able to interfere." "It seems your authority is greater than Mr. Newman, greater than thews of this country?" Boyd was dumbfounded. He never thought his nephew would say such a thing. Originally he was thinking of sneaking this through, even if someone knew something about it, it wouldn''t matter. But this nephew is too arrogant, and he is inviting heavenly trouble for himself by saying such things? "You!" He couldn''t help but stare at Alfie with a deadly stare, this stupid bastard not only caused trouble to himself but his uncle. He was really stupid! Alfie''s face went pale. Ashley walked over andughed coldly, "You are very impressive, if you want to investigate the Saunders, fine, but someone just reported it and you have the Saunders stop work, is this following the rules and regtions, or do you have full irond evidence in your hands?" Boyd became more and more appalled. Hard evidence? How could he have evidence? Besides, the matter that the Saunders design team was from the D City was unheard of by Boyd. However the Scott got the news, but they did not put on the heart, but also failed to tell him this matter, otherwise Boyd will certainly think deeply rather than so reckless and impulsive. Not to mention that a builder from a ce like the D City was far superior to their counterparts in other regions, the words Master Builder alone carried an iparable amount of weight. Throughout the ages, those who could call themselves a master were by no means ordinary, and so far there had not been a master builder in the construction industry in Stone City. He had seen those design drawings of the Scott''s, which were considered good, but they were far, far inferior to the Saunders¡¯. To take another step back, just with the Scott''s design team, even if they had another two years, they could not make the kind of design n that the Saunders has. "I... I was wrong!" Boyd waspletely out of sophomoric arguments. He knew that his nephew had caused him into troubles, and he could not put away the responsibility, otherwise he would not have gone without reporting it and just pulled a preemptive move. "Hmph!" Ashley grunted coldly. Turning towards Crane, "Mr. Smith, the matter is clear, the Saunders is not at fault." Chapter 68 What kind of operation is this Chapter 68 What kind of operation is this A simple statement that wiped out the Saunders stoppage of the investigation. But Crane shook his head slightly. "No, keep checking." Ashley first froze and thought about it, "Mr. Smith means to check the Scott ......" He didn''t go on, but those understood . The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly as he said, "Didn''t the Scott say that we stole their designs, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. since they are so aggrieved, you guys have to help people get justice. Even if it''s a false usation, you have to investigate the situation, don''t you?" "I understand, and I will now proceed to arrange for it." Ashley left at that moment. Boyd and his nephew did not dare to move a bit at all. After all, the biggest figure here was not Ashley, nor Eduard, but Crane. If he did not say a word, they naturally didn''t dare to move a muscle. "Don''t you want to stay here and drink some of Director Moss''s tea?" Crane''s words made the uncle and nephew feel as if they had been pardoned. "Thank you, Mr. Smith, for sparing my life!" Mr. Boyd said evenly. Crane shook his head slightly and said, "Get lost!" The uncle and nephew fled away. "Uncle, I ......" Alfie knew that he had caused a big trouble, and he was only afraid that both his uncle¡¯s and his future would not be saved. But to his surprise, Boyd had no intention of ming him. "It''s useless to me you when it''s done, and it''s the Scott who really screwed us." "It''s a blessing that we were not sent to prison, and being dismissed is heartbreaking but it''s the best possible oue." "Now I just want to see what happens to the Scott, but Aston Smith is behind, I don''t know who loses and who wins." Boyd said slowly. Alfie said with some doubts, "Aston can fight that Mr. Smith?" "Not necessarily, if it was just Aston alone, he definitely wouldn''t be able to fight, but behind Aston is the Smith family in Magic City, and they are here to cooperate with the Watson family this time." "To put it simply, this time it''s the Smith family as the backer, and the Aston as the pawn, plus a Watson family, this matter is by no means as simple as it seems." Boyd was also an old hand at officialdom and saw things clearly. After a long moment, he looked up at the sky. At the moment, it was getting a little dark. "The sky is about to change in Stone City again," Boyd couldn''t help butugh twice bitterly. A group of forces copsed during the scourge of the Duncan family. Now that it was the Scott family''s turn, there was no telling how far the situation would go. "So, do we need to let Bernard know?" Alfie asked. Boyd suddenly looked at him and said, "Why should we inform them? This time the game is no longer we can be involved in, but the game between the Mena Foundation, that is, Mr. Smith and the Smith family in Magic City, the Watson family. Even the Scott family is difficult to protect itself, once it copses, who do you think the next hegemon of the businessmunity in Stone City?" Alfie blurted out, "the Saunders." "That''s right, now, it''s time for us to take a trip to the Saunders and see if we can open the door to a new world from there, this might be a wonderful opportunity for our family." ...... Their conversation came into Crane''s ears. It was Matthew told him. "This Boyd is interesting." Crane couldn''t help butugh lightly at this. He is worthy of the one who suppress this matter without reporting it and dare to get involved in this mess of the construction project in the city vige, his eyesight was good. "Do such people need to be purged?" Matthew said softly. Crane waved his hand, "No need, after all, it is all about trying to making a life." This is domestic, after all, and generally nothing will hurt someone¡¯s life, so naturally then there is no need to take things to the extreme. Eduard nodded slightly at his words. This Mr. Smith has a good heart and a great skill. "But when ites to the urban vige construction project, if the Watson family really wants to intervene in this matter, I''m only afraid that it will be difficult to resolve it." Eduard couldn''t help but get a headache when he thought about the ck market. Crane also nodded and said, "Although I''m not sure about the Watson family and their details, once this ck market is formed, I''m afraid that Stone City will only be the Gotham of the East." But when something like this really happened, Crane wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing. "the Watson family hasn''t officially step down yet, and the Smith family has only sent a Aston, if we prove it now, I''m only afraid that these people will let the Scott family and Aston be the scapegoat." "So next I''ll use the name of the Mena Foundation and the power of the Saunders to hinder the Scott family and Aston, thus drawing out the person behind it, and then just get rid of him." Crane told his n, and Eduard was thanking him, "Thank you, Mr. Smith, for your great kindness." ...... Late Night. Bernard Scott was pacing all over the house, looking more and more impatient. "Bernard, will you settle down " Not far away, Vulture was getting impatient, the guy was spinning around to annoy people. But Bernard was even more confused. "No, what is going on with Alfie, that afternoon he said people from the provincial city wille, and then he slip away. So we just lost one million?" Bernard remembered the million and was also in pain. Although his family isrge, the money spent had not got the things done. Aston walked out at this time, nced at Bernard and said, "Don''t worry, with my intervention, Boyd will definitely do as he is told, and will he dare not do as he is told after receiving the money? If he really dares not to do so, I will make him spit out the one million." "Hahahaha, how is that possible? If we really let them spit it out, they would only be heartbroken." Vulture grinned. Recently, the Red Sea Society''s Boss Smith had returned to the provincial capital, and it was Vulture who was in charge of all matters of the Red Sea Society and assisted Aston. This was true, and Bernard nodded quite agreeably. Just then, a footstep came hurriedly, and they looked up to see that it was Bernard''s subordinate. "What is it?" Bernard was a little upset. Aston was still here and a subordinate was running around, wouldn''t that make Aston feel that he, Bernard, was not disciplining him well and thus his perception of himself would turn bad? The servant swallowed hard and whispered, "Mr. Bernard, just now the nephew of Boyd came." "Where is he?" Even though he was only a nephew, Bernard asked. The servant was even more distraught. "He, he gave me a bank card and then left without saying a word." Bernard, "????" What was going on here? Chapter 69 Where is Flora Chapter 69 Where is Flora "What card?" Bernard was a little stunned. He was the only one who gave people bank cards, when did anyone give him one? "This one." The servant seemed to see Bernard''s anger, so he only dared to carefully hand over the bank card. Bernard''s gaze froze. Isn''t this the one he bribed Boyd with during the day, why did ite back? "Snap!" At this time, a p on the table sounded at the back, and it was Aston. "Boyd, during the day said he would definitely help me out, only to send the money back at night to show that he would not get involved in this matter. How dare he?" Bernard immediately reacted, but more than that, he was puzzled. Yeah, why! Isn''t it stupid to not take the money? "Is there anything wrong with Boyd?" Vulture said in a deep voice, Aston snorted and said with great disinterest, "No matter what situation arises, I am bound to get the construction project, and since he can''t do it, I''ll look for his top boss!" "Do you mean Ashley?" Bernard''s eyelids jumped slightly as he said, "But will Mr. Newman agree to us? Maybe it will turn against us?" "He wouldn''t dare!" "A mere Saunders is not worth him offending our Smith family." Aston said with great pride. Bernard had a brilliant light flooding through his eyes. Yes, Aston is a member of the Smith family, and even if Ashley is fair, he wouldn''t dare to offend the Smith family. But the next moment, another servant walked in, panting, "Mr. Bernard, Mr. Newman of the Construction Department is here." "Hmm? Such a coincidence." Bernard froze, while Aston smiled smugly. "He went straight to office, saying he wanted to find out if the Scott''s had framed the Saunders." Bernard, "......" Aston, on the other hand, paled and pped his once again, "How dare he do this!" He believed that Mr. Newman knew that he was in the Scott¡¯s, and was even more involved in this matter, but Mr. Newman still came to investigate the Scott family, indicating that Mr. Newman was clearly going against himself. "Come,e with me to meet Mr. Newman." With a wave of his hand, he led Bernard and Vulture to the office. Unbeknownst to them, their every move is under the watchful eye of others. Twenty-sixth floor of the Kingsang Building. Crane hung up the phone as soon as he finished listening to the report. "Ashley''s action is fast, he took care of things in one afternoon, and now he has run to the Scott family. Aston and Bernard have been caught off guard." Matthewughed. Crane looked calm and said, "This matter has nothing to do with the Saunders, it is entirely the Scott''s own fault for stirring up trouble." "What I''m more concerned about is what role the Smith family in Magic City actually yed in this incident." The Watson family is the main family of the ck market, even if the Smith family in Magic City wants to get involved, there is no need to send someone here to preside over it, only that the Smith family''s weakening has gone beyond their own imagination. "Inform Spencer to leave for the provincial city immediately tomorrow morning, and make sure to get all the intelligence of the Watson family." "But isn''t it the Smith family in Magic City we''re concerned about?" Matthew was puzzled. Crane shook his head and said, "the Smith family came only because they wanted a piece of the pie, but they were afraid of being framed by the Watson family before they sent Aston, they are considered irrelevant yers, the Watson family is the one who is really behind the scenes." "They have set up ck markets all over Q State over the years, which is what has made the Watson family''s strength base stronger and stronger, if we can''t pull them out quickly, I''m only afraid that the future will be extremely dangerous, so I need to pull out all the ck markets around Q State except for the provincial city. A bunch of shit will only make Q State pandemonium." "My wife is going to be in Q State for a long time, and I don''t want her to stay in such an unpleasant ce." After Crane''s words were spoken, Matthew immediately did as he was told. When he came downstairs, Crane saw dumbfounded Flora and couldn''t help but go up and ask, "What''s wrong?" Flora hadn''t returned to her senses at first, and was really startled by Crane. "Why are you walking without a sound?" "It''s not that I''m walking without a sound, you''re too focused." Craneughed bitterly, "What happened that could make you upset?" "Don''t you work at the Saunders recently? Then you should know your boss, Elijah Byrne." "Well, I know, what happened to him?" Crane asked casually. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "He ......" Flora felt difficult to speak, and Crane took her phone and then his face changed. Elijah actually wanted Flora to apany him. It seems to be a simple meal, but an assistant is not allowed toe with her, the implication of this is very obvious. "Don''t worry, I won''t be there." Flora said. Crane shook his head and said, "Why not?" Flora was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Crane meant. "He''s my boss, so it''s not like I''m breaking his rules by making a trip as his subordinate." Crane seemed calm, but his tone became more and more gloomy. "I''d like to see what this guy is trying to pull off." Daring to show great disrespect to his own wife and moving with a vulgar heart, this Elijah is simply looking for death! At the moment, Elijah knew nothing of the impending cmity. He was lying in therge bathtub of his suite, enjoying a brief moment. "Flora is the first beauty of Stone City, she is so stunning, if I can sleep with her for once, I will be content." "Hahaha, Bernard, I had to rely on you in the past, but now that the Saunders has taken the city vige construction project, do I still need to do as what you say?" "If I can sleep with Flora, she may be my ything, and that Crane actually dares to disrespect me, then I''ll let his wife cuckold him." He couldn''t help but lick his tongue. Earlier, he had instructed Flora to bring those clothes that could provoke eroticism, so he thought it would be a very exciting night. The doorbell rang. Elijah, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes at once and rushed to open the door as he put on a robe. "Baby, I''ming." He licked his lips again, and as soon as he opened the door he made an impatient attempt to hug the person outside, only to be pushed back. "So pretentious, huh." Elijah was not annoyed at being pushed to the ground, and looked up to see how tempting Flora in her erotic clothes was, but when he looked up, he saw Crane''s cold face. "Crane, how is it you!" Elijah''s face changed slightly. Looking behind Crane again, he could not see Flora. "Where is Flora?" Chapter 70 Elijah Is Finished Chapter 70 Elijah Is Finished "Sorry, my wife is tired tonight, so I came in her ce." Crane said calmly. As soon as the words left his mouth, Elijah suddenly broke out, "What are you doing here? This is a matter between me and Flora, why are you getting involved in!" "Huh." "Mr. Byrne, you don''t seem to be very respectful to me." The corners of Crane''s mouth curved, looking rather teasing. Elijah first froze, then suddenly remembered that Crane had audio evidence on his hand, which recorded his disloyal and disrespectful remarks to the Saunders. "Crane, what exactly do you want? I just want to discuss the cooperation with Flora, and you''re threatening me with this again? What the hell are your intentions!" Elijah stared at Crane after he had calmed down as much as possible. The corners of Crane''s mouth rose slightly as he said, "It''s fine to talk about cooperation, go downstairs and talk. But you''re wearing a robe and making the whole room look like an erotic house, what do you want to do?" Elijah was instantly seen through, looking rather embarrassed, but still gritted his teeth and said, "I just like this state, it''s just personal preference, do you want to control this too?" "I couldn''t care less about your personal preferences, but I do when you asked my wife to wear those kinds of clothes." Crane directly interrupted Elijah''s words and then sat down. "Mr. Byrne, have a seat." Elijah didn''t move. He looked deeply at Crane and said, "Crane, I think you should know very well that if your wife wants to get the position of the president of the Chambers¡¯ Group, the cooperation with the Saunders is a key N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. step. Do you want to dy your wife''s great future just for the sake of your own little reputation?" "I can''t just give the cooperation to your wife because of recorded evidence, can I? That doesn''t make sense either." "True it doesn''t make sense, but you don''t need to hold me hostage with something like that." Crane said impatiently, "I told you to sit down, don''t you understand?" "So what if I don''t sit down?" Elijah knew that he couldn''t wimp out a bit now, or else he would have this subordinate crawling up to his head. But! "Since you don''t want to sit down, get down on your knees." "You fart!" Elijah broke into a cursing fit, but the tearing sensation in his leg made him instinctively fall to his knees. "I gave you the opportunity to sit, but you have to kneel down, Mr. Byrne, your interest is quite surprising." Crane smiled faintly, but Elijah was startled for a moment. Although he was emptied of his body by alcohol, but his eyes were not so flowery as to that point, just now he obviously did not see Crane get up ah. To this Crane didn''t bother to exin nor did he care to exin. "Mr. Byrne, no, Elijah, tell us what agreement you and Samuel Chambers have reached." "What!" Elijah''s mind was stunned. It was true that he had made a deal with Samuel Chambers, but how did Crane know about this matter? Seeing Crane''s teasing smile, Elijah instantly understood that he had been swindled by the other party again. "You, Crane, you bastard!" This time, even if he wanted to use cooperation to say something, he was only afraid that the possibility was gone. Crane ignored him for the moment and instead shouted towards the door, "Mr. Saunders, did you hear that?" Mr. Saunders! The first thing that came to Elijah''s mind was none other than Finley Saunders. But on second thought, although Finley is not as good as the dead Duncan family, but he could not "I can''t believe you leaked the recording!" Elijah''s entire face was ashen as he thought of this. It was because three people walked in outside the door, and the leader of them was Finley. As for the other two people, one of them was Secretary, and the other was the chief of the design team who had recentlye to thepany - Travis Palmer. "I can''t believe these two are here." Elijah clenched his fists tightly, his face growing whiter and whiter. At that moment, Crane spoke again. "In addition to the things I just said, did you also assist the Scott in stealing ourpany''s design?" "......" Elijahpletely went physically limp this time. This thing was found out too! Finley took a step forward and then nced at Crane. "Boss Smith, thanks to you, otherwise we would have been hit this time." "No, with Boss Smith around, any tricks will be shattered." Finley''s secretary also admired Crane. They had previously only guessed that there was a mole within thepany, and even suspected Elijah, but unfortunately there was no evidence. Crane, on the other hand, was baiting him step by step, finally forcing him to even wipe out any thoughts of sophistry. Travis stroked his beard andughed, "Mr. Smith, I haven''t seen you for two years and you''ve perfected this crime solving technique, even without the Mena Foundation, you can still make a lot of money as a private detective." The three men¡¯s consecutive words caused Elijah to be first puzzled, then stunned, and finally horrified. He stared at Crane with a deadly stare. "You, you, you''re the Boss Smith of the Mena Foundation!" Elijah naturally knew about the Mena Foundation, which could be considered a big backer of the Saunders, and he had wanted to make acquaintance with the boss of the Mena Foundation, so that he might be able to suppress Finley. But now he realized that this boss had been at his side all along, and was the one he despised the most. Crane ignored him and instead gave a bitter smile towards Travis, "Don''t mock me, Mr. Travis, this little tactic of mine is nothing, moreover, the design you made was actually leaked out, I''m only afraid that it will have to be redesigned." He knew very well that this kind of design n had always been a confidential project, and could not be exposed unless it came to maturity, otherwise it could easily be screwed up. The Scott kind of failed to screw up, but there''s no guarantee they''ll follow up with anything else, so redesigning the scheme is an absolute necessity. Travis waved his hand and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be someone who would dare to take out your stuff to bribe some trash, it''s considered a mistake on my part, hahaha!" Crane smiled faintly. He and Travis met two years ago, at that time Travis was on a family trip to a small country, but unexpectedly there was turmoil in that small country and Travis''s family was also besieged in the embassy, in the end it was Crane who saved them, so for Travis, Crane is a life-saving benefactor. Moreover, this time the urban vige construction project is the most important thing that can promote the economic development of Stone City, and can also make Travis''s poprity in the industry rise, so he is naturally happy to do so. Even if it is not considered a favor, it can only be considered cooperation. Elijah didn''t know these old stories, but he knew he seemed to be finished. Chapter 71 This guy is Bragging Chapter 71 This guy is Bragging Elijah is finished. In just a few days he leapt to be a big hit within thepany, and he could be in the position as a director in the future. But unbelievably, Crane''s few words decided the end of his career of more than ten years. "Give me one more chance, Boss Smith, please!" Elijah knew that he had offended many people, especially in the past few days many people inside and outside thepany had been reprimanded and humiliated by him. Once he lost his current position then he would inevitably face retribution from those people. "Get out!" Finley snorted and reprimanded the man for getting out. Elijah still wanted to say something but didn''t have a chance, and was directly dragged away by the security guards brought by Finley. "Boss Smith, any more orders?" The incident with Elijah was just a minor incident. Crane rested his chin as a strange color shed in his eyes. "This Elijah has so much guts, it looks like the reaction on that end is pretty intense." "What do you mean?" Finley showed a different look, somewhat confused. Crane said directly, "Before, Elijah knew that I had something on him, yet he still dared toy hands on my wife, so there is only one possibility-" "Aston is testing my boundaries!" Finley''s face changed abruptly and he fell to his knees violently. "Boss Smith, I''m guilty!" He had a stony look on his face. He hadn''t thoroughly investigated inside thepany before, and if it wasn''t for Crane, he would lose the project and would have been murdered by his subordinates. Crane waved his hand and said, "There is no need for that, you and I are originally on the same side, since the other side started to test me, it means one thing, they are desperate." "You prepare for the start of the acquisition of the Scott''s estate." "This ......" Finley said, "Boss Smith, if we go straight for it, I''m only afraid that the Scott family will fight us, plus the one from the Smith family in Magic City, this matter will be difficult to deal with afterwards." Crane nodded slightly, but then shook his head. "Just let them make a mess." "Just a bunch of clowns, I wouldn''t care about them yet, but of course the security around you will have to be beefed up. I''m worried they''ll get into some crooked tricks if they can''t do us head on." "Yes." Finley left soon. Travis, who was left behind, nced at Crane and asked with a smile, "Do you want to go for a drink?" "Sure, this meal is on me." Crane smiled brightly and left with Mr. Travis. On the road, Travis was full of hobbling steps, looking as if he had something to say but never opened his mouth. "If you have anything to say, just say it." Crane opened his mouth. Travis shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Mr. Smith, do you know that my granddaughter has been talking about you recently, and was almost going to follow me when she learned that I was "I was trying to set you up before, and this time is a good opportunity, but I did not expect that you actually already have a family." As Crane heard, a figure flooded his mind and he couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Palmer seems to be just twenty, right?" "Yes." Travis nced deeply at Crane, "Mr. Smith, I heard about you and Ms. Chambers, although you haven''t gotten a license to get married, but after all, you have children, so I will not speak for my granddaughter, but you have to meet her, or my bones will be torn apart by her." Hearing the old man''s words, Crane couldn''t help but smile helplessly. "Mr. Travis, you can rest assured that I will talk to Ms. Palmer about this matter, but I''m afraid what you really want to talk about is not this matter." "Mr. Smith, you are smart." Travis froze for a moment, thenughed out loud, but quickly became serious. "Mr. Smith, what I want to tell you is that this urban vige construction project will be very involved, and I''ve already been approached by someone beforeing here, saying that they want me to help them." "The Watson family?" "Exactly." Travis responded, "This Watson family has sent someone to the capital to find me before, saying that they want me to help them set up an underground casino, and it''s extremelyrge, even if it''s not as good as Las Vegas, but it''s definitely extremely upscale. What do you think they want?" Crane smiled and was silent for a moment before he said, "I''ve also gotten some information, the ck market, the assassin association, and then arge casino, this matter is definitely not simple." "It''s fortunate that I was a step early, or you would still be in a difficult position, Mr. Travis." "You are right, the Watson family has some contacts in the capital, they used that to contact me. If your people didn''t happen to arrive only I would be angry with those guys." "A casino, huh, something like gambling can get people killed, I can''t be the executioner!" He couldn''t stop holding his crutches to the ground. Crane smiled and said, "Coincidentally, I also didn''t expect the Watson family would actually reach out to that end of the capital." "I''m more curious though, what exactly are they trying to do? Even if they can''t match the Lawson family in business, there''s no need to y these tricks." A cold glint shed in his eyes. This Watson family ispletely ying outside the rules. Since the Watson family and the Smith family wanted to y, then he would y well with them! Back at home, Flora came up to him and asked eagerly, "Crane, what did Elijah say? Did he give you a hard time?" With that, she wanted to see if Crane had any injuries on his body, which made the corners of Crane''s mouth curl up with a warm smile. "Don''t worry, Elijah won''te to give you a hard time in the future, he''s been fired." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. "What, you don''t have a high fever, do you?" Flora stared at Crane in a daze. The corners of Crane''s mouth twitched slightly as he waved his hand and said, "In a few more minutes, Finley will call you about the contract signing." "You''re really sick." Flora gave him a nk look. He was bragging. She shouted towards the room, "Nadia, get your father some fever-reducing medicine!" Crane, "......" Half a minuteter, Nadia trotted out, a box of pills and a cell phone in one hand. "Mommy, Mommy, there''s a man wants to talk to you." Nadia shoved the phone at Flora, who nced at the unfamiliar call. She instinctively tried to hang up but was stopped by Crane. "Listen first before you decide to hang up." "Okay." Seeing this guy''s mysterious appearance, Flora picked up the phone, "Who is it, please?" "You''re Finley Saunders?" "What is going on?" Flora asked casually, but then she froze in ce. Chapter 72 The Angry Bernard Chapter 72 The Angry Bernard "Hello, Ms. Chambers, I''m Finley Saunders." Finley on the other side thought Flora hadn''t heard him clearly, and hastily repeated it again. But Flora was dumbfounded. Finley really called her. "Well, Mr. Saunders, I just heard you clearly, I just didn''t expect it to be you." "Ms. Chambers, do you want to talk about cooperation?" Finley was taken aback. Boss Smith''s wife was so polite in speaking. Unbeknownst to him, it was Flora who was most shocked, not caring about Finley''s polite remark but the matters of cooperation? In recent days she was indeed processing, her own ability is very strong, coupled with a sense of urgency, so she rushed out the first set of ns and directly submitted it, but she did not feel at ease, and finally Elijah made a hard time for her. However now Finley, the Saunders¡¯ boss called her to talk about cooperation. "Mr. Saunders, I''d like to ask if there are any drawbacks to my proposal." Remembering Crane''s words during the day, Finley said, "There are definitely shorings, after all, there is no wless first draft proposal in this world, but it is far, far superior to several other proposals." "Ms. Chambers, if it''s convenient for you, we can save these shorings for tomorrow''s negotiation, is that okay?" "Oh, okay." Flora was still a bit confused, but still hung up the phone. Originally she wanted to wait for the opposite side to hang up the phone, this is etiquette, but the Finley insisted she hung up first, Flora felt incredible. "Crane, this Mr. Saunders wouldn''t be an impostor, would he?" Crane spewed out a mouthful of tea and looked at Flora in surprise, "What makes you think so?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Because he''s so polite, but I''ve heard that Mr. Saunders is the kind of person who is very concerned with red tape and etiquette, and thinks that how far a person can go has an extremely deep rtionship to his manners and upbringing." "How can a famous business lord be so polite to me?" Flora asked with an incredulous expression. Not to mention how bad her reputation was in Stone City, where was she worthy of such treatment from the Finley Saunders? So her first reaction was that the opposite party was an impostor. Maybe! "Did you find someone to impersonate to amuse me?" Flora asked seriously at once. Crane, who was being stared at, was amused. "I''m not that bored, okay? Besides you''ll know when you go to the Saunders tomorrow, won''t you?" "Well, you are right." Flora still did not believe it. She was not unsure of herself. Meanwhile, the Scott¡¯s. "Mr. Aston, what should we do next?" The one who spoke was Regan Scott, the lead of the Scott family, and he asked as he gave Aston a deep look, holding back the anger in his heart. Just now, Ashley came with a group of task force, saying that he wanted to thoroughly investigate the Scott''s false usations against the Saunders. It is reasonable to say that even if they know that this is a false usation, most of them will turn a blind eye to it and rify it at that time and just apologize to the Saunders, they did not expect that the Construction Department would investigate the truth. Aston had a somewhat cryptic look on his face. Originally, he had n and thought that every step was going in his n. But only one day had passed before his n was ruined. "There must be something weird behind this matter, can''t it be that fellow Crane?" Aston said Crane''s name, which immediately caused Bernard to jump up. "How could it be him, he''s just a loser!" Bernard was devoted to Flora, so naturally he despised Crane. Aston nodded at this as well. He just said it casually, never thinking that Crane, a loser, could still be so powerful that he could even rm a powerful person at the level of directors. "Whether it''s Crane or not, we need to be careful and on guard... all of you should be on your toes, got it?" "Yes!" "Also inform Samuel Chambers, make sure he takes the Saunders¡¯ order, only then can we make Crane lose face." Aston said through gritting teeth. And regardless of whether or not it was Crane who was messing with him, but as long as he saw that this guy was still be good and had ruined his trap, he was iparably annoyed. That''s right. Elijah dared to bully Flora, not at the behest of Bernard, even Bernard himself was kept in the dark, everything was a setup by Aston. He thought he could take this opportunity to cuckold Crane and insulted him, but he did not expect that even Elijah had got rid of. "Crane, you do have some skills, but unfortunately, you can only y little tricks that take advantage of people, you are just trash after all." The corners of his mouth curled up in a cold tone. And Bernard returned to his room and picked up the phone, and the next second his face was horribly grim. "You''re saying Elijah went to Flora?" He had only just gotten the news, and felt unbelievable. Elijah knew that Bernard was devoted to Flora, how did this servant dare to do this? No! "Aston, it''s Aston, he actually let Elijah do this despite my feelings, so in his eyes, I''m not even as good as Crane?" "Crane, you bastard!" Although he knew about this, he did not dare to resent Aston, or at least did not dare to show it, so he spread his anger on Crane. "Have the killer kill Crane!" "I don''t want to see Crane again after tonight." "Remember to make things stealthy, don''t let Aston find out, or he might me me." "This guy wants to y with Crane, but I just want Crane to die!" The next day, Flora woke up early to organize the documents. She went over the whole proposal again to make sure nothing was wrong before she started dressing up. "Honey, these cosmetics of yours are a bit inferior, do you want me to go with you to the mall today?" Crane''s heart ached as he looked at the cosmetics that were worthy no more than a hundred. Although Flora is a mother, she is less than thirty, and love of beauty is the nature of women, Flora is naturally no exception. Not to mention that she now has to represent the Chambers Group to talk business, certainly she has to dress up, but this poor quality products is easy to irritate the skin. "No, it''s better to save your money, it will cost a lot when Nadia goes to school." Chapter 73 I want to give my wife a home Chapter 73 I want to give my wife a home Flora was right. Because of her, Nadia often got ostracized in school, plus this little girl was hot-tempered, as long as someone dares to say a bad word about Flora, she would beat that person, so she got expelled two or three times from school in a year. Now Flora is ready to find a school for Nadia to attend, but there is a fatal problem - Lack of money. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She''s the president and is generally paid an annual sry and dividends are the same. Of course the advance is possible, but she does not dare to do so, afraid to provoke Her grandmother, when the timees, they will be uprooted again, so she thought of borrowing some money from Crane to let Nadia go to school, only to think that Crane is not expected to have much money, so she ns to borrow a little first, after this cooperation is settled, she would talk to her grandmother about the advance of sry, and then return it to Crane. "No, being a husband, I have money to buy cosmetics for my wife." Crane did not anticipate Flora''s mind, but continued to talk about cosmetics. Flora gave him a nk look and said, "Save money, you need to buy a house and pay off the mortgage, you can''t always live in someone else''s house." The top two floors of this Kingsang Building are very good, but ultimately it is someone else''s house, Flora would rather rent a sixty square house than here. Of course, she must thank the other partyter, after all, favor is most difficult to return. As he watched Flora leave, Crane could not help but skim his lips. Paying off the mortgage? Does he have to do that in the future? What a joke! "Matthew, pick me the most expensive house in Stone City, I want to give my wife a home!" The corner of Matthew''s mouth twitched slightly. Was Crane going to buy a house and a car? He really did not guess wrong. Crane looked downstairs at Flora who was waiting for the bus, thinking to buy a car for his wife. But in the next second, Crane narrowed his eyes slightly. There was a killing intent locked onto himself. Matthew sensed it, and he nced at Crane showing an inquiry look. "No, I''d like to see how long the other side can insist, and also arrange for Spencer to protect Flora." "Yes!" While Matthew left, Crane gazed at the top of a building a full half kilometer away. The building is more than thirty stories high, taller than the Kingsang Building, and the killer is on the top floor overlooking the four directions. The killer held a special long-range sniper and aimed it at Crane on the twenty-fifth floor of the Kingsang Building. "Did it work?" A voice came through the headset, none other than his agent. These days, the hitman industry is as hard to find work without an agent. "Crane is the one Mr. Bernard named to kill, so we can get the money if you take care of him quickly." The agent nagged, and the killer gave a sudden look of impatience. "Gentleman, this isn''t a gun, but a long-range weapon modified from a crossbow, and it doesn''t have a high hit rate, so you have to give me some time." Killer said with an unhappy look on his face. Guns were banned in the country, so he could only make do with this kind of thing, but the power was not small, it belonged to the top control weapons, and it was really no less powerful than a sniper rifle, only the uracy was too much worse. The agent knew this and had to say, "Okay, but you should be faster, or I won''t be able to carry the burden if Mr. Bernard calls one after another in a series of calls." "Don''t worry, what kind of waves can a meremoner make." Killer snorted, and the agent agreed. From the information they gathered, Crane''s greatest glory was seven years ago as the youngest master of the Smith family, but unfortunately, he was now nothing more than an outcast, still relegated to Saunders¡¯ staff, and was said to be an intern, so he was a target that was the easiest to solve. But! The killer looked through the multiplier and suddenly saw Crane ncing towards his side. "I''m blurry-eyed?" He was a little stunned, but when he saw Crane smiling, precisely at himself, the killer waspletely flustered. "Dn, run!" He gathered up his weapon and made a mad dash towards the stairs. The agent asked incredulously in his headset, "What are you boy talking about?" "Do you know how much that kid''s head is worth? Half a million, that''s a first ss price in the domestic market, you don''t want to give it up!" "Half a million, so what, you tell Bernard that this guy is worth at least a million and a half. That guy just found me, definitely not some intern employee as the intel says!" The killer ran into the elevator in a sh. He wasn''t a professional, but he understood that once he was spotted he couldn''t stay, and he didn''t even have the mind to kill Crane. "Fuck!" The agent still believed in his men, and said, "Well then, we won''t take this order." This killer was lucky to have a good agent, plus he was quick to react. But other killers don''t have that kind of luck. "Bang!" A female assassin in the same building as the previous one, but located thirty stories up, pulled the trigger. She had seen the man looking her way and smiling, but she didn''t care. The standardized weapon was less urate, but she was so skilled that she could definitely make her opponent''s brains explode with one shot. But a few secondster, she fell into self-doubt. The ss on the opposite side is broken. But there was no image of a man''s head being crushed in one shot. "What is going on!" She was dumbfounded and instinctively tried to run, but as soon as she turned her head, she found a man standing behind her. "You are!" The female assassin recognized him as the man in green who had talked to her target earlier. But this guy was on the top floor of the Kingsang Building across the street a few minutes ago, when did he get here? It was six hundred meters away and on the 30th floor! "You don''t have to ask so many questions, tell me, who is behind you?" "You don''t want me to answer you!" The female assassin even pulled out her dagger and stabbed it towards Matthew. She was a good fighter, by no means that only practiced taekwondo, but the art of fighting and killing. A real killing technique! The man in green actually didn''t dodge, and the female assassin sneered in her heart. This move is her own masterpiece! Being able to use her two long legs to subdue and render her opponent to be defenseless, and then having his life strangled by both legs. She had used this move in her career as an assassin over the past few years. But unfortunately she met Matthew, and the moment the female assassin closed in, his figure suddenly disappeared and a shing palmnded on the female assassin''s neck. She, passed out. Chapter 74 I Serve Mr. Smith Chapter 74 I Serve Mr. Smith Back on the twenty-fifth floor of the Kingsang Building, Matthew flung the female assassin to the ground. "That hurts!" The female assassin woke up from the fall and felt a sore back, but when she looked up her eyes widened. Her target was in front of her. "You guys!" With a jolt, the female assassin got up and struck a starting pose, only to find that the dagger was not on her. Turning back again, she found the familiar dagger being yed with in her target''s hand. "Antic Empire Field Dagger Hammett III, you''ve got some skills." Crane spoke leisurely. A slight shudder ran through the female assassin''s mind. This dagger, a newbat equipment developed by one of the Antic Empire''s military industry in the country would not be familiar with it, but the man in front of her was able to tell its details, and a thought came to the female assassin''s mind - There''s been an intelligence error! A subordinate whose strength crushed her own, coupled with this amount of knowledge, how could he be an ordinary office worker! "What the hell are you?" The female assassin gritted her teeth and asked, suddenly remembering a movie from a certain country. Would these guys rape her before killing her, after all, many rich men seek female assassins to assassinate themselves for the purpose of enjoying this pleasure. But she was wrong about Crane. "From Hammett?" Crane asked instead of answering. He had been fighting outside the country for several years, and had seen too many fighting factions, among which the fighting style of the Hammett Company was unique. Although Crane did not look up to it, he remembered some of it, the fighting style that this female assassin had used against Matthew previously was the style of the Hammett Company. The female assassin''s eyelids fluttered slightly. "You know about Hammett?" By Hammett, she was referring not only to the military-industrial side, but also to the assassin organization that Hammett kept, and she had retired from Hammett and was now back in the country as a part-time assassin. Crane smiled and said, "Of course I know about the Hammett Killer Company, you sent quite a lot of people to snipe me back then, and one of them is called Hammett I, who is working under me now." "What!" The female assassin''s face paled. "What are you kidding? Hammett I went to assassinate Dragon Lord of Cryptoclidus Pce, and his whereabouts are still unknown, how is it possible ......" Suddenly, the female assassin''s words came to a screeching halt as she looked at Crane with an incredulous expression, "You, you, you are Dragon Lord of Cryptoclidus Pce?" "You are right." Crane flung his hand and tossed the dagger back to the female assassin, "Do you want to try it?" "I!" The female yer swallowed hard. Having the dagger back in her hand did add a lot of security, but she wouldn''t dare to attack Crane. Even if he was not Dragon Lord of Cryptoclidus Pce, his subordinate alone was so powerful, who dared to guarantee that Crane''s skill would be inferior to hers? "Oh," Crane gave a lighterugh, "Have you ever thought about changing careers." "What?" "I mean, do you want to consider not being a killer? It''s nice to be a bodyguard, isn''t it?" "You want me to protect you?" The female assassin froze, and then a chill went down her spine. A female bodyguard is of the same nature as a female secretary. In the mind of the female assassin, Crane was undoubtedly this category of disgusting character. She could see it clearly, before this man was still with his wife, and then he had motive on her as soon as her wife left. There''s no good man in this world! But Crane stared at her with interest. "It seems you have some misconceptions about me, but you can rest assured that I wouldn''t have interest in you, and it''s my wife I want you to protect." "How about if you can keep my wife safe and I can keep you safe from Hammett in the future?" The female assassin''s grew more and more horrified at his words. Indeed, she did not quit Hammett''s informally. No, to be more precise, Hammett''s rule is that unless you die, you have to work for Hammett for the rest of your life even if you are crippled. She couldn''t stand Hammett''s hellish life back then and quit halfway through the year. Over the years, she had changed her name, but she had almost got killed by them for several times. The man in front of her was clearly making an offer she couldn''t refuse, but she still said with some distrust, "Can you really guarantee my safety? If the Hammett''s top assassines forward, you may be killed too." Surely he had mentioned Hammett I before, but Hammett I was only an ace assassin a few years ago, and if his strength hadn''t declined too much, he wouldn''t have been sent as a scapegoat to assassinate Dragon Lord of Cryptoclidus Pce, so Hammett''s top assassin wasn''t something Hammett I could Unbeknownst to her, Hammett I had now changed his name and was ranked as the thirty-seventh Dragon Guard, not only back at the top, but also at a higher level of strength. "Don''t worry, with me around, not to mention Hammett, even Purgatory wouldn''t dare to take half a step into the East!" "Great Eastern Kingdom, Mercenary Forbidden Zone!" Crane said with great arrogance. The female assassin couldn''t help but swallow. Indeed. She had also encountered Hammett''s assassin two years ago, but since that battle back then, the powers and even the major powers outside the country did not dare to cross half a step, only because there was Cryptoclidus Pce in the East, and Cryptoclidus Pce had Dragon Lord! This ce is, indeed, a no-go area for the mercenaries and the killers! "But in that case, it doesn''t seem necessary for me to protect you." The female assassin was acutely aware of this. Just being able to choke Hammett into not going after her didn''t seem to convince her. Crane naturally understood this and smiled lightly. "Do you want to get stronger?" "Do you want to be strong enough to destroy the entire Hammett?" "If you want to, stay with me, if not, I''ll kill you." Lucrative. A threat. Crane had never been an indecisive man who liked to haggle. He wanted to take in the female assassin just because he saw that she did have some skills and was considered a teachable talent. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But if she didn''t convince, Crane wouldn''t let go of anyone who tried to kill himself and might threaten the safety of his wife''s life. "My name is Sienna Mitchell." The female assassin spat out her name, meaning clearly that she was willing to serve Crane. "Very good." Crane nodded slightly and asked in a deep voice, "Tell me, who is the one who hired you?" "Bernard Scott." Sienna told the truth. It''s not a matter of interest or not, it''s simply because she disliked Bernard. This guy had previously hired her and tried to insult her, and she nearly destroyed one of his arms. Chapter 75 The Defeated Samuel Chambers Chapter 75 The Defeated Samuel Chambers "Bernard Scott!" Crane silently chanted the name. A cold aura shed across his eyes. "I didn''t want to deal with him to avenge his deception of my wife and daughters, but he wanted to kill me." Previously, Bernard used Samuel Chambers to suppress Flora, thus forcing Flora to sleep with him, although Crane did not continue to pursue the matter, it did not mean that he did not care. It was just that these days, he had been staring at Aston and putting Bernard to the back of his mind. Since he still dared to pop out, don''t me him for being rude. "Sienna, your first task, go back and tell Bernard that the assassination was sessful." "Okay." Although Sienna did not understand Crane''s thoughts, she was only an assassin, and since she worked for Crane, she only needed to do as she was told, not to ask the reason for it. To be a knife in someone else''s hand, she has to be aware of being a knife. Besides, Flora, at this time, had just arrived at the entrance of the Saunders, but she found the ce crowded with lights and decorations, and rows of etiquettedies in cheongsams waiting at the entrance. Flora couldn''t help but retreat. She wasn''t a fool, just from the row alone was enough to see that the Saunders had guest toe, at least someone who could make even Finley, the Boss of the Saunders, treat him grandly, so today was not the time to talk about cooperation. "Forget it, I can''t dy Mr. Saunders¡¯ event of entertaining guest, or I''ll be badly impressed." Flora thought about leaving. But as soon as she turned around, she saw someone who wanted to avoid - Samuel Chambers. "Flora, what brings you here?" Samuel smiled. Samuel is four years older than Flora. Leonard was young and had a messy private life before giving birth to Samuel early. "Like father, like son" is entirely true, Samuel also has a shady life, if not for Leonard to deal with things for him, his child would have been ten years old. "I''m here to talk about cooperation." Although Flora didn''t want to see Samuel, she naturally wouldn''t back down when she met him. At this, Samuel was dissatisfied. A notorious woman who dared to grab the president''s position with him and ran to disgrace herself in front of the Saunders. "You hurry up and leave, if the Saunders people see you, even I will be affected by you, and when the cooperation cannot be settled, will you take the me?" Samuel waved his hand, signaling Flora to get lost. But Flora frowned and said, "But Mr. Saunders contacted mest night and said that the cooperation was settled, and you also received a call from Mr. Saunders?" "What? Mr. Saunders?" When Samuel heard this, he froze for a moment, then poofed out augh. "Flora, do you have anything wrong with your brain? I''m here to see Mr. Byrne today, did Mr. Saunders called you in your dream? Hahaha!" Not only him, but the few executives who followed him were alsoughing out loud. "Miss Flora seems to have some problems with her brain, anyone knows that Mr. Saunders only leave his subordinates to talk about cooperation. Mr. Saunders either agrees or vetoes, would he contact a small cooperation partner?" "And don''t you say that, a woman who has been the president for just over a month before a scandal broke out has no intelligence after all. She does not know Mr. Saunders." "Yes, yes, hahaha!" These three, Samuel''s secretary, The Chambers'' design director and finance director, were Samuel''s followers from a few years ago, and still are. Samuel alsoughed for a while, but he knew that this was the entrance of the Saunders, if he was seen, he would only attract resentment, so he waved his hand, "Cut the crap, this cooperation is not something you can negotiate, hurry up and go." "I can tell you, Mr. Byrne is a lustful man, if you can negotiate a partnership with Mr. Byrne unless you seduce him, and then, hahahaha." He looked Flora up and down and snorted withughter. "You!" Flora was furious, but then she remembered Crane''s wordsst night and uttered, "But wasn''t Elijah expelled?" When these words were spoken, the four who were still snickering changed their faces and were about to step forward to cover Flora''s mouth. "Do you know what to say and what not to say?" "Mr. Byrne is now the direct person in charge of this project, moreover, the Saunders¡¯ promising person right now. Are you trying to offend Mr. Byrne?" This woman is an abomination! Samuel thought darkly. Flora was stunned, then was shoved away by the finance director, "Get lost." Flora became more and more ashamed. She could only silently watch Samuel and the three of them walk towards the Saunders building, but she herself clenched her fists. Although the Saunders has guesting today, if you want to see Elijah, the Saunders will certainly not stop, if you say you are here to see Finley, only to be swept away. She turned to leave, but a few secondster she noticed a stirring in the back and turned around to see the four were stopped outside. "What''s going on?" Flora got closer and listened. "Who are you to keep us out, we have a reservation!" Samuel was intercepted by two security guards and was furious. "You can naturally get in with an appointment, but Elijah, huh?" The guard sneered, "Don''t you know that Elijah was fired?" Samuel originally wanted to start cursing, but the moment he heard these words, he froze. "Are you kidding me?" He had an incredulous look on his face. Elijah is the main focus of all constructionpanies now, even popr than Finley, because Elijah is the head of the design department and has extremely high authority. The security guard with an impatient look on his face, "Do I have to joke with you?" "Don''t get in the way, we have a guesting today, so get the hell out of here." People who didn''t even know about Elijah''s dismissal were only characters who are not important, so he naturally didn''t care. Samuel''s body trembled with anger, but he had nothing to say. Thinking of Flora''s words earlier, suspicion rose in his heart. Why did Flora even know about this, but he himself knew nothing? In a moment, Samuel fiercely turned around to look at Flora angrily. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Flora, you are trying to get my family killed!" Chapter 76 The Surprised Samuel Chambers Chapter 76 The Surprised Samuel Chambers In Samuel''s opinion, it must be that Flora knew about this news but refused to tell him the truth. However, Flora had warned him before, only that he did not believe Flora''s words. He wanted to settle the score with Flora, but the security guard froze, "You''re the president of the Chambers¡¯ Group?" Samuel nodded slightly, but he didn''t pay too much attention, and was about to walk towards Flora, but the security guard changed his face to a ttering face. "President Chambers, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? This way, please!" The security guard''s radical change in attitude caused Samuel to be stunned at first, and then his face showed great joy. "Go." He didn''t bother to dwell on it much, as long as he could get into the Saunders, but as soon as he got close to the Saunders Group, there were people shouting out, "Wee, President Chambers." The rows of cheongsamdies shouted loudly, and the tone simply made Samuel pleased. "Good, good!" It was as if he was leading the tour, and he looked super arrogant. Especially after turning back and seeing the lone Flora, the corners of his mouth rose slightly to reveal a disdainful look. "This time the position of Chambers'' president is destined to be mine." Although Samuel didn''t make a sound, Flora could see very well the meaning of his lips. She couldn''t help but clench her fists tightly, and her mind was flooded with doubts. Why would the Saunders people treat Samuel this way? Could it be that Samuel had befriended some noble person in the Saunders? And it was most likely Finley Saunders. Remembering Finley''s previous phone call, she couldn''t help but feel slightly suspicious in her heart, but she didn''t dare to ask a single word. "Never mind, it seems the position of president is not meant for me after all." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She left straight away. Flora did not return directly to Kingsang Building, but found an isted ce to stay in silence. It seemed to her that she was destined to be all alone and no one would pay attention to her. But what Flora didn''t expect was that just a short distance away a figure was watching her and then dialed out a call. Crane arrived in his Porsche and gazed at Flora''s forlorn figure together with Sienna. "What''s going on?" Crane''s tone seemed rather cold. He got a little annoyed. How in the world did Finley do his job? How did he leave his wife here? As Sienna recounted the scene she had seen earlier in detail, Crane''s demeanor became increasingly grim. "Samuel Chambers is really looking for death." He walked towards Flora. "What brings you here?" Flora looked up to see that it was Crane and looked rather stunned. Crane didn''t reply and pulled Flora up, "Go." "Where to?" "Get Finley to get the business done." Crane''s words undoubtedly poked Flora''s wound, and she waved Crane away as she whispered, "Crane, that''s enough." "It''s not me they wee, it''s Samuel Chambers, and I''m nothing but a joke." Crane was stunned. He took a deep look at Flora. He had learned a lot about Flora over the years and she was definitely a very bold and tough woman. But how did it get to be like this? "Flora, listen to me, Finley Saunders named you, not Samuel Chambers." Flora didn''t say anything. Crane raised his eyebrows slightly and continued, "Are you willing to trust me one more time?" "How about this, if it doesn''t confirm my word, I won''t meddle in your affairs in the future?" "Okay." Flora was also out of ideas at this moment, since Crane said so, she still epted. Soon Flora went with Crane to the Saunders building. And Samuel also stayed in the conference room, with excitement. "Mr. Chambers, I didn''t expect you to be respected, this conference room is something that even Elijah couldn''t get into when he was a minister." "Yes, I''ve heard that this is where all the big shots of the same magnitude as Mr. Saunders have their meetings, we''re just refreshed when wee in." "Mr. Chambers, congrattions, the president of the Chambers Group will soon be you." Secretary, the two directors congratted Samuel one after another. Soon, Samuel Chambers would be the unique president of the Chambers Group. "Oh, thank you, after taking over this project, you too can soar to great heights, I can guarantee." Samuel said smugly, and the three revealed a look of surprise. "Then thank you, Mr. Chambers." "Working for Mr. Chambers leads to a happy life, hahaha!" They felt the victory was in their hands. These days, arge number ofpanies came to the Saunders seeking cooperation, but they were refused, and only Samuel got this treatment. Just then, the sound of a footstep came in, and Samuel collected his smug look and solemnized himself. Soon he saw a slender leg, and then fixed his eyes on a stunningly beautiful woman in an extraordinarily seductive uniform. Samuel tried to keep himself calm as much as possible, but his heart was still pounding. She is so beautiful. This woman was no other than the first person in charge of project who had taken over after Elijah''s fall, as well as Elijah''s top boss, the director of the construction department. "Hello, my name is Jessie Fraser." The woman extended her hand to try to shake Samuel''s hand. Although it was unclear what the other party was that could make even Mr. Saunders prepare to receive them personally, Jessie still did her etiquette in ce. "Miss Fraser, how do you do?" Samuel said with a smile. Although he was the president of the Chambers Group, he was simply not as capable as the woman in front of him. "It would be nice to woo this one, no, I must prepare properly." With that in mind, he continued, "Miss Fraser, can we talk about the proposal next?" He didn''t say cooperation, partly to underline his confidence, and partly to show that he wasn''t so purposeful. But Jessie shook her head slightly and said, "Mr. Saunders will be here soon, I just came to entertain you guys first." "What?" At this moment, Samuel was dumbfounded. Mr. Saunders? The Saunders has only one Mr. Saunders, the Boss, Finley Saunders. He thought it was enough to meet Jessie, but he didn''t expect to see a big shot, Finley Saunders! The other three were also shocked. But more than that, it was a surprise. If they can take advantage of this project to befriend Finley, even if this project does not earn much profit, it can definitely make those enterprises that looked down on them in the paste and please themselves. Samuel was the most excited, and he only had one thing on his mind right now. Buttering up Finley. Be fully prepared to pick up Jessieter. Chapter 77 Finalizing the Contract Chapter 77 Finalizing the Contract "President Chambers, you are finally here, hahaha!" Samuel heard the voice before he saw the person. Samuel had heard Finley''s voice many times on TV, and he was still feeling a bit dreamy, so he came to his senses and got up to greet the boss of the Saunders. But! "Where''s President Chambers?" The door was pushed open, but what Samuel heard was this question from Finley Saunders. Samuel introduced himself, "Mr. Saunders, I am the president of the Chambers Group, thank you for taking time to our proposal." With that he was about to pull out the proposal his team had designed, but a few secondster, he froze in ce. "No, you are the president of the Chambers Group''s, could it be that you are Samuel Chambers?" "Exactly." Samuel became more and more excited. Finley actually remembered his name. "Then go away, you''re not the one I want to see." Finley''s words made Samuel almost stumble and fall to the ground, he raised his head somewhat incredulously, and as soon as he saw Finley was about to leave, he walked forward, but he was stopped by Jessie. "Sorry, we made a mistake, Mr. Chambers, please leave." She was apologetic for she had rushed to report it without getting it right. Samuel was undeterred and still wanted to ask a question, but Finley Saunders'' phone rang. "Hello, Mr. Matthew." "What? President Chambers already came and got kicked back?" "Okay, I''ll apologize to President Chambers, thank you, Mr. Matthew." Hanging up the phone, Finley hurriedly left, Samuel was in astonishment. Mr. Matthew. He seems to be familiar about that name. He couldn''t recall it. Samuel said with hatred, "Let''s go! I''d like to see who is the president of the Chambers!" In just half an hour, he could be said to have gone to heaven and then instantly fallen to hell, so naturally his mood would not be good. It was just that they were a stepte, and that one mysterious President Chambers had long since gone upstairs. "You guys go and find out who else is President Chambers in the construction industry besides our family?" Samuel gave an order, he had to get a clear picture of it. But as he turned his head, he saw a familiar figure. "Crane Smith?!" Samuel took a big step over and looked at Crane with a puzzled face, saying, "Why are you here?" Crane smoked his cigarette, not bothering to pay him any mind. "You fucking despise me, don''t you!" Samuel''s heart was filled with anger. Having been severely humiliated just before at the Saunders, and now a reckless man who only knew how to be violent dared to belittle him. This time, Crane was a little annoyed by the mess. "Get out!" He spat out a word softly, coldly. Samuel became more and more annoyed, but he didn''t dare to punch Crane if he wanted to. Thest time he was knocked to the ground by Crane was still fresh in his mind. "Crane, don''t ever let me meet you again or I''ll find someone to get you killed." Samuel said threateningly. Crane snorted, unimpressed, and the angry Samuel Chambers was about to explode, but he still left. "Is it possible that the one the Saunders is going to receive is Flora?" The Finance Director whispered. Samuel gave him a vicious look, "You mean that I''m not even as good as a slut like Flora?" "No, no." The finance director shook his head in denial. At this time, Samuel''s secretary did open his mouth, "I just got a tip that Crane is a bottom-level employee of the Saunders and was previously under Elijah''s name." "Oh?" Samuel smiled and nodded slightly, "That would exin clearly why Crane is here." "By the way, keep your mouths shut, I won''t spare you if word gets to Grandma''s ears, you hear me?" The three men nodded their heads in agreement. Everyone knew what Old Lady Chambers had in mind, the future Chambers Group was destined to be handed over to Samuel, who was willing to offend this future boss? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Looking at the appearance of a few people, Samuel nodded in satisfaction, and then looked coldly into the distance. "Just say it''s because Flora colluded with Elijah, after Elijah was dismissed, Flora caused us to offend the Saunders, got it?" "Yes!" The three men looked at each other. Flora waspletely finished. Unbeknownst to them, at this moment, Flora was timidly walking along the corridor of the Saunders before being greeted by Finley in a conference room. "President Chambers, I''m sorry, it was a mistake on our part just now, I forgot that you currently have a dual president agency system." Finley has expressed his apologies. Flora said, "Mr. Saunders, it''s also my bad, I should have contacted you before." It''s not really her fault. She would not dare urge a big shot like Finley. Finley was only anxious when he heard Flora say that. "How can you be the one to contact me, President Chambers? I should be the one to initiate contact with you." "You''re so polite, I am really ashamed of my mistake." "......" Flora was full of doubts, but still didn''t continue to dwell on it, "Mr. Saunders, let''s get straight to the point." "Okay, okay!" Finley nodded, and during the discussion, Jessie pointed out some shorings and how to improve them, and Flora understood and finally Finley finalized it, "Sign the contract." Flora carried the contract somewhat soulfully and left. Jessie, on the other hand, nced at Finley in confusion, "Mr. Saunders, although Ms. Chambers''s proposal is good, there is no need to finalize it directly, we can wait until she finishes improving it or has another better proposal before making a decision, right?" Finley waved his hand and said, "It''s not for me to decide." After saying that, he left the dumbfounded Jessie alone. What did he mean? Finley is the Boss of the Saunders, if not he can decide, who else can decide? Jessie was full of doubts, but he saw Flora leaving with a man downstairs. "I am familiar about that man, it seems to be that new employee." Jessie looked through the file and confirmed it. In this moment, she felt she had found the truth. "No wonder it is fishy, it seems to be this new guy who''s weird." "To miss three days of work in just a few days, and to bete and leave early, he must be a rtive entrusted by Mr. Saunders." "Mr. Saunders has always been justice, there''s no way he would allow this type of person, and this time I guess it''s difficult for him." Chapter 78 Biting Back Chapter 78 Biting Back Jessie''s eyes flooded with a brilliant aura and she looked down at Crane. "A guy who likes to seek power for personal gain, and still likes to squeeze people with favors, is not worthy of value at all, I will fire this guy even at the risk of offending Mr. Saunders." She made up her mind in secret. But she didn''t expect that not only did Crane not suppress Finley, but on the contrary, Finley was ingratiating himself with Crane. At this moment, Flora was still a bit confused. Every few minutes she had to pull out the contract and stare at the stamp on it for up to a full twenty seconds before putting it down. "What are you doing?" When Crane saw Flora''s actions, he could not help but let out a lightugh. Flora said, "Don''t you think it''s all a bit too fantastic?" "There''s no need for Mr. Saunders to personally receive me even if he agrees with my design n, and even if he does, he shouldn''t be so polite." "Nope, that attitude is hardly polite, it''s totally low." Thinking about those actions of Finley just now, Flora felt more and more incredible. Crane smiled, "Maybe he is too eager for virtuous people, so he is very satisfied with you, this is called courtesy to virtuous people." "But it''s not like I''m working for him, it''s simply a partnership." At first nce, Crane''s words make sense, but when she thought it through, it''s not that. "Never mind him, now that you''ve taken the contract, it''s time for your grandmother to keep her word." Crane reminded, Flora made a phone call, and before she could open her mouth, the opposite side broke into a cuss- "Flora, you still have the fucking nerve to call, can you find a river to kill yourself and note in our way?" It was Samuel''s voice. Flora froze, "What''s wrong with me?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "How dare you say that, just now brother told us that it was you who offended Finley, causing you to fail to negotiate cooperation yourself, and dragging brother and the entire family down with you. Flora, you are a cmity, and you arepletely intentional, first it was Mr. Bernard, and now it''s Mr. Saunders, do you want our family to bepletely shut down?" This time it was Daisy who took the call. On top of that, there were other people''s curses, and Flora''s joy that had just risen up was instantly doused. "From now on you shall not set your foot in our family again, and unless Grandma has ordered you to, I will break your legs if you dare toe here once privately!" It was Samuel''s order in the end, but it was clearly with the tacit approval of Old Lady Chambers. Florapletely copsed into the backrest. "What the hell is going on!" "I obviously took the Saunders'' order, so why am I still the sinner of the family, even Grandma acquiesced to Samuel''s words?" She was lost. Crane raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Come on, let''s go back and take a look." "But!" "There''s no buts, since they made that decision, let them regret it." "But before we can do that, we have to give them the premise of regret, and the contract you have is certainly the best tool for that." Crane was not Flora, who would be concerned about the family, but Crane was not. First you must be shown hope, then you must be made to despair, that is the way Crane acts. Flora did not make a sound, at this moment she was lost in thought, so she could not care about this, so she let Crane drive in the direction of the Chambers¡¯. The Chambers family was in a chaotic mess at the moment, and the atmosphere was very bad, especially directed at Leonard''s family. "Leonard, look at your daughter, not only did she harm herself but also my son and the entire family. I said before that she shouldn''t be allowed to get involved, and each and every one of you didn''t agree!" Samuel''s mother couldn''t stop nagging, and her husband Robin pulled her along. "Why are you pulling me, am I not right?" Samuel''s mother continued to ramble. At this time, Old Lady Chambers snapped, "You mean I am not doing things right?" This scared Robin, and Samuel''s mother was no exception, she was originally targeting Leonard''s family, but she didn''t expect the olddy to get involved as well. Old Lady Chambers'' gaze was like a torch, "It was my decision to let Flora assume the position of acting president, are you ming me now?" She did not mean to change the subject, Samuel''s mother was so shocked that she fell to her knees and said, "Mom, how dare I do this? It''s just that Flora is really useless, we ......" "That''s enough! It''s not your turn to scold her!" Old Lady Chambers had always been a strict person. Even though this was her daughter-inw, she was ultimately an outsider, so what qualifications did she have to meddle in the Chambers family''s affairs. Then her gaze turned to Leonard. "Leonard, is there anything you want to say?" Leonard swallowed, and finally shook his head slightly. Not only him, but even Elisa, who used to be talkative, did not dare to say a word. Not for anything else but the fact that the olddy was clearly fuming. "Hmph!" Old Lady Chambers coldly grunted, a stick hit towards Elisa, who wanted to dodge but when she met the olddy''s eyes, she gave up. After enduring the pain and receiving several blows, she heard Old Lady Chambers say in a stern voice, "I don''t care about anything else, send Flora to the Scott''s within two days." "Now that we''ve been separated from the Saunders, if we don''t cling to the Scott family, our family will have no ce to stand anymore!" Her voice was rather stern. Elisa nodded her head in agreement. Leonard''s face changed and he said, "Mom, let''s not continue torturing Flora, her state is too bad, in the past she couldn''t have done something to offend the Saunders." "What?" Hearing Leonard''s words, Old Lady Chambers'' gaze grew colder, "She could not?" "Back then I was going to betroth her to a rich family in the next city but she came back with two sinful children, and now you want to plead for her? Leonard, don''t think I can''t beat you just because your legs are sick, I can''t beat you, but your wife and your children are all fine!" Leonard''s mouth opened wide and he was dumbfounded. He never expected that his mother would be so radical as to say something like that. "Mom, you!" "Shut up!" Old Lady Chambers bellowed sternly, "Do as I say, do you understand?" "Yes!" Before Leonard could say anything, Elisa and Carver responded. And at this time, all of the Chambers family members had cold smiles on their faces, especially Daisy, who seemed to see a desperate Flora, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a burst ofughter. "Flora, you''re finished." Chapter 79 Dont You Regret It Chapter 79 Don''t You Regret It She didn''t care if she could negotiate a partnership with the Saunders. What Daisy wanted was for Flora to lose her reputation and then fall into endless despair. She has the ability indeed, but it is all on ying this kind of crude and unpleasant mind tricks, and she does not consider the overall situation. Compared to her, Flora''s ability to endure her anger and get a share of the benefits for her family was considered excellent. The others also had their own thoughts, but in the end, they didn''t pay too much attention to Leonard''s lineage. But then they noticed two peopleing in from outside. Crane and Flora. "Damn it, didn''t I tell you guys not to step foot in here anymore?" Samuel was the first to speak, but when he met Crane''s cold gaze, he couldn''t help but shrink his neck, looking at Old Lady Chambers distractedly. How could she have such a cowardly grandson! But she couldn''t rebuke her handpicked sessor in front of an outsider, ncing at Crane. "Young man, the agreement you made with me before seems to be that you lost and the position of the president of the Chambers Group is now Samuel''s, is there a problem?" "Don''t try to threaten me with those handholds, it''s useless."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She said with great confidence. Crane knew that this tactic was useless, because Old Lady Chambers had filled in the various loopholes extremely perfectly in the past few days, and all the evidence in his hands was equivalent to a pile of waste paper. "Oh, olddy, you are much better than these children and grandchildren of yours, at least the means are good." "But you think you won this one?" "Or what?" For some reason, when facing Crane, Old Lady Chambers did not dare to be too tit-for-tat, and could only see what she could do. This young man''s methods were far from something that her own juniors could counter, and God knew if he had any other devious ideas? But Samuel didn''t know the thought of his own grandmother sheltering him and popped out, "Crane, I know you can fight, but this is a society under the rule ofw, if you dare to beat me, now I''ll call the police!" Since Crane does not have a handhold on his own family, he is reckless, and he can call the police as long as Crane dares to do anything to him. He then looked at Flora and sneered, "Flora, tell us, how did you and Elijah get into bed? And you got caught by others, which caused Elijah to be fired, and even caused the Saunders to distrust us, you are guilty of a big crime." Samuel''s words were undoubtedly very mean, directly describing Flora as a slut. And when he said so, he didn''t believe that Crane would feel nothing, he supposed Crane would give Flora a p on her face. "It''s pretty overwhelmingly clever of me to turn people against each other." Samuel was very proud in his heart, and Daisy also said, "Flora, you are my sister, how can you do such a thing? It''s simply hurtful!" She looked at Flora with great condescension, wanting to see this guy despair. As expected, Flora was indeed in a poor state at the moment, which gave Daisy the urge to go on sarcastically even more. But! "It''s not your turn to point out how my wife is, especially not the two of you." "One posing as my wife to meet Finley, and the other is a woman who is a slut and likes to falsely use others." Crane still looked eloquent. The two of them, Samuel and Daisy, were furious when they heard the words. "Crane, you better keep your mouth clean." "What do you mean I''m posing Flora? You think this kind of bitch is worth me posing? What a joke!" The two of them tried to suppress Crane''s arrogance. They couldn''t figure out why Crane could still talk like this at this juncture. They really wanted to p him. Crane naturally saw what the two were thinking and sneered as he took out a pile of documents and threw them in front of Old Lady Chambers. "Take a look for yourself, olddy, it''s up to you whether or not you canplete the project this time, as for us, huh, no need for you to worry. I just hopeful you don''te and disturb my heavenly happiness with Flora and my two precious daughters again." After saying that, he pulled up Flora and left. "Fuck you, who''s going to disturb you guys? Flora, get your ass to Mr. Bernard''s bed within two days, you hear me!" Carver was the first to speak. Elisa also wanted toe over and beg Flora to do so, but before she could open her mouth, Old Lady Chambers suddenly raised her hand. "Shut up, all of you!" Old Lady Chambers'' voice was not too loud but very powerful, and instantly the whole room fell silent. "What''s wrong, Grandma?" Samuel and Daisy looked back, but only to see that Old Lady Chambers looking carefully at the document Crane had dropped earlier. Before that, Old Lady Chambers'' mood had thumped, thinking that Crane had found another business loophole or incriminating evidence of the Chambers family. But it wasn''t, this one document nearly made her choke. "This, this, this is the Saunders contract for this project, and it''s a full 100 million!" Old Lady Chambers'' mouth opened wide, and she became more and more frozen in ce. The entire room was dead silent. Robin was the fastest to react, and as soon as he took the document in the old woman''s hand and carefully confirmed it four times, he handed it to his brothers. With the olddy, they confirmed it more than ten times in all. "It''s indeed the Saunders official seal, I''ve seen it, and it''s definitely not a forgery." Old Lady Chambers said in a deep voice, of course that hint of excitement was unmistakable. She wanted to ask Crane what was going on, but when she looked up, she found that Crane and Flora had long since disappeared. "Where are they?" Old Lady Chambers got up and asked. Robin replied, "They''re gone." "What?" Old Lady Chambers shouted, "Then why don''t you guys hurry up and get them back? A hundred million project is enough for our family to make thirty to forty million, this is a big credit!" She had long forgotten about the previous disciplinary action against Flora. Leonard''s family tried to go after them, but they heard Samuel''s words- "Grandma, since the contract is settled, then why let Flora do it, can''t I do it just as well?" His gaze seemed particrly fiery. This was a big meal, and an unexpected one, so how could he give it up to Flora? What he didn''t expect was that Old Lady Chambers, who always loved him, had gloomy eyes and angrily scolded, "Do you take my words as fart?" "As I said before, whoever can take this cooperation is the president of thepany, and since Flora took it, even if her influence on my family in the past was bad, she is still the president now!" Old Lady Chambers had always been considerate of honesty, and since she had spoken her words, she had to honor them. The Chambers family naturally understood this, but Robin was the one who opened his mouth. "Mom, haven¡¯t you noticed that Crane seems to care nothing about this project, maybe Flora used her body ......" Chapter 80 Well Make Another Bet Chapter 80 We''ll Make Another Bet Robin did not go on, but those who could listen could understand. Especially Old Lady Chambers, who was most sensitive to such things. "Robin, you can''t say these things indiscriminately, you have to show evidence." She gave Robin a deep, majestic look. Robin responded, "Mom, think about it, Flora was this kind of person seven years ago, and we don''t know what she did all these years, at most we can say that she was careless seven years ago and didn''t prepare well before she had two sinful children. Who can guarantee that she wasn''t this kind of nature all these years?" It had to be said that Robin belonged to natural lobbyists, and everyone believed in what he said, including Flora''s biological mother Elisa and his younger brother Carver. The only person who wanted to exin for his daughter was Leonard, but he was preempted by Old Lady Chambers. "You make a good point." "Mom!" Leonard was anxious. He hadn''t expected that just a few words from Robin would turn the momentum considerably. "Flora isn''t like that, and she exined that seven years ago it was that Crane who had a problem with his mental state, otherwise it couldn''t have happened that way." "That was an ident, not at all representative of Flora''s nature!" He tried to exin for his daughter. But! "There is no need to say more, I have seen this matter in my eyes and put it in my heart, until Flora is proven not to have done such a dirty thing, then that is what she is." "Samuel, you will be the president of the Chambers Group, and as for the official session ceremony, N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. it''s better to wait until you''ve further negotiated with the Saunders." Old Lady Chambers is a man of her word. Certainly it seems a bit snide now. Samuel didn''t care about any of that, as soon as he heard Old Lady Chambers'' words, he showed joy and he said, "Thank you so much, Grandma, don''t worry, Grandma, I will definitely make this matter proper and there will definitely not be any problems." He said beating his chest and swearing. When they left, Samuel nced at Elisa with great satisfaction. "Aunt Elisa, you''d better hurry up and convince Flora to go to Mr. Bernard''s bed, otherwise your family will be like this for the rest of your lives." "Hahahaha!" Daisy chimed in, "You guys should me your daughter being a slut. God knows how many men she''s banged." Every Chambers family member would sneer as they walked past Leonard''s family. Elisa was furiously blushing. "I should never have given birth to her, I should have aborted her then. I married you solely so that I could have a better life, I never thought you became a cripple, and my daughter is such a wench." Her eyes were glowing red with anger, and her entire body crouched on the ground in aggravation, crying and whining. Leonard was furious, "Elisa, you''ve had enough!" "You say I''m crippled, it''s okay, I owe you that." "But how can you say that about your daughter? Don''t you believe in your own daughter?" He was a bit furious. Before, no matter what Samuel and the others said, Leonard could have cared less, after all, the rtionship between them had split apart long ago. But Elisa is Flora''s biological mother, even her biological mother does not trust her, then how many others can trust Flora?! Suddenly remembering Crane, Leonard clenched his fist tightly. "Maybe only that boy can give Flora happiness." He didn''t know Crane though. But from the two tit-for-tat encounters between Crane and Old Lady Chambers alone, it was enough to see that Crane was not simple. "This young man definitely has real skills, I just don''t know exactly what his real skills are. I hope he can let Flora live out the rest of her life happily, and never toss anything out." He secretly made up his mind that he would take a time to talk with Crane to see whether this kid was reliable or not, and whether he was a good match for his daughter or not. Meanwhile, Crane and Flora returned to their residence. "Flora, you have rest, I will make dinner." Crane told Flora to get some rest. On this journey back, Flora didn''t even say a word, clearly exhausted. "Flora." Crane, who had finished making dinner, looked at Flora''s haggard appearance and couldn''t help but feel a pang of heartache. "Don''t worry, your grandmother and the others will definitely beg you to return, and the position of the Chambers Group will definitely belong to you." This time, Flora said with a bitter smile, "You don''t understand grandma at all, in her eyes I''m the cmity that invites a bad reputation for the Chambers family, and she intends to cultivate Samuel from the beginning to the end. Even if I take the cooperation, but just a few nderous words from those rtives of mine will be enough to make grandma change her position, and then this project will fall on Samuel. " "With you resign to that?" Crane asked in a deep voice. Flora froze, and then shook her head. "What can I do if I do not resign? Maybe Samuel has already started to hold a celebration party." "Flora, do you want us to make another bet?" Crane stared at her and said seriously. Flora froze for a moment and asked, "What''s the bet again?" She recalled that betst night, which she had initially thought was unrealistic at all, but the results had surprised her, and she felt that Crane was an amazing person that he could guess right. But how can he get it right a second time? Still, she said, "What''s the bet you''re talking about?" "I bet your grandmother and the others wille begging you to go back, because you''re the only one who can go for this project, and no one else could have done it because Finley wouldn''t admit it." "Are you kidding me?" Flora gave him a nk look and said, "The design n is already out. Even if Samuel is no longer capable, but as long as the design n is followed, this project is like an irond thing, there is no hope for us at all." That was the result of her analysis, and as desperate as it was, there was no changing it. Crane, however, ignored this point and continued, "As long as you trust me, that''s enough, is that okay?" "Well!" Flora was stunned for a moment, then gritted her teeth. Anyway, things hade to this point, so what to have a bet with Crane? And she would take this opportunity to let Crane understand how sinister this society is, so that Crane would not repeat the same mistakes. Unbeknownst to him, at this moment, Crane was confident. Because he''s the Boss behind the Saunders! Chapter 81 Samuels Great Ups and Downs Chapter 81 Samuel''s Great Ups and Downs The next day Samuel waited at the Saunders'' front door very early. It was still the same security guard from yesterday, he had never seen Samuel being kicked out, so he subconsciously treated Samuel as a valuable guest, smiling happily as he came forward. "President Chambers, you''re here again." "Yes." Samuel responded and went straight upstairs, leaving behind an awkward looking security guard. "You offended him yesterday, it''s only normal he ignores you." A colleagueughed. One other person couldn''t help but shake his head repeatedly. "I''ve heard of the Chambers Group, in the past it was just a small insignificantpany, now it''s actually hitched to The Saunders Group, it''s just a matter of days before it soars." "Yes, the Chambers Group will definitely be listed among the top giants in Stone City in the future, we have to treat President Chambers respectfully, whoever offends President Chambers get the hell out of my way!" The security captain''s voice was loud, obviously speaking to Samuel. At this moment, Samuelughed out loud. He had never been treated like this before, especially at the Saunders Group. In the past, he had approached the Saunders Group to seek cooperation, but not to mention meeting Finley, even Elijah or even a security guard dared to give him a cold shoulder, now the situation has been changed, which was quite pleasant. Soon, Samuel came upstairs. This time it was Jessie who received him. "It is you?" Jessie raised her eyebrows slightly. She was puzzled, it was clearly Flora who had settled the cooperation, but why was it Samuel who followed up? Did Flora think that she could just send someone just because she had settled the cooperation? Her attitude was pissing people off. Samuel''s gaze, in particr, made her extraordinarily irritated. What a lustful look. Samuel didn''t know Jessie''s mind, hearing her words, he said with a smile, "Flora is not the official president of ourpany, I am, in order to express our sincerity to cooperate with yourpany, so the project is under my full responsibility." "Oh." Jessie responded nonchntly, but her heart was rising with suspicion. Isn''t Flora the president of the Chambers Group? She had heard Finley mention it, it couldn''t be false, but it was an internal matter she couldn''t ask much, anyway, just follow Finley''s wishes to finish the cooperation. But in the next period of consultation, Jessie found that Samuel''s business ability was very poor, at least several full grades worse than Flora. She made an excuse and went upstairs to find Finley. "Mr. Saunders, I can''t negotiate this cooperation anymore." She got right to the point. "What?" Finley froze for a moment. Could it be that Flora''s attitude was so bad? In terms of business ability, Jessie had just approved Flora yesterday, so it shouldn''t be a problem in that area. Jessie was dissatisfied and said, "They changed someone to be here, it was that Samuel Chambers yesterday, saying he is the president. He came personally to show his sincerity, but I found that this guy''s professional level in the construction industry was simply limited, he is apletely ipetent guy." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "What!" At this, Finley stood up violently, and that aggressive look scared Jessie. "Mr. Saunders, I will continue to talk, but can I get Flora toe? I don''t need any courtesy from them, just someone with real skills toe." She thought Finley was unhappy with her opinion, so she exined. Only Finley didn''t even hear her words and dialed a number. "Boss Smith, Samuel is here, and he ims to be the president ...... oh, so that''s the case, I got it. I will personally go there, and I will definitely make this guy understand the gap between him and boss ...... Ms. Chambers. " After saying that, he got up and walked towards the outside, still chanting, "What a bullshit president, he was kicked out once and still dare toe, what a shame!" Jessie listened in awe. And she was shocked. Boss? Isn''t Finley the Boss of the Saunders Group, howe there''s another boss above him? The one who can make even Finley call him a boss, could it be ...... A thought came to Jessie''s mind as she recalled a rumor from a while ago. The Saunders Group was acquired. And the acquirer is the Mena Foundation! "Could this matter have nothing to do with that Crane, or is it that¡­ No, he works under me, this is not at all the style of that one rich man." "Could it be that the person behind Flora is actually that rich man?" Jessie could not figure out the truth And it''s bing more likely. It was said that back then, Flora seemed to have been raped by a psychopath, could it be that the psychopath was the Boss of the Mena Foundation? This may seem unlikely, but all possibilities aside, then the more unlikely possibility is the answer. Jessie couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air, and was quite taken with this woman, Flora. This woman is by no means an ordinary person, Jessie actually dared to underestimate her before, and she felt lucky that she had not been fired! Samuel, who knew nothing about this, was still immersed in a beautiful fantasy. "Miss Fraser must think I''m capable, so she praises me in front of Mr. Saunders. Maybe she will take fancy on me, and if we have a candlelight dinner tonight, I can get her to the bed." "Bang!" Just as Samuel was immersed in a dream, Finley led a few security guards in, pointed at Samuel, and roared, "Get this guy out of here!" It wasn''t until those security guards set Samuel up that he sort of reacted and looked at Finley in shock. "Mr. Saunders, what do you mean by that?" "What else can I mean? The person I want to work with is Ms. Flora Chmabers, what the hell are you?!" Finley was outspoken. He didn''t need to watch his words in front of Samuel, and he was extremely unhappy with this guy anyway. Samuel was dumbfounded. But soon responded, "No, Mr. Saunders, I''m the president of the Chambers Group, and this time I came to express our sincerity ......" "No need, I don''t talk to anyone about cooperation except Ms. Flora Chambers, and don''t think of threatening me with things like needingpensation for breaking the contract, because it was written in yesterday''s contract that if the Chambers Group reces the project leader Ms. Flora, then this cooperation will be cancelled!" Finley said with great bravado. Then Samuel was thrown out of the Saunders Group, and those security guards looked at him with contempt. Chapter 82 You Wait and See Chapter 82 You Wait and See "What the hell, you really think you''re human, and you still ignored me, pooh!" The security guard who had been cold-shouldered by Samuel earlier pooh-poohed towards Samuel. Samuel touched the sticky liquid on his face, and he waspletely furious. "You want death! Do you know who I am? I''m the president of the Chambers Group, and I''m not something a security guard like you can ......" "Even if I''m a security guard, I am a security guard from the Saunders Group, you''re fucking nothing!" "Yeah, get the hell out of here." "That''s right, who do you think you are?" Samuel waspletely dumbfounded. There are no greater ups and downs in life than this. He tightened his grip on the papers in his hands and began to think about how to push the me, not to be known by his grandmother anyway, but the next second his phone rang. It''s Old Lady Chambers calling. "Samuel, get back here!" Across the line, Old Lady Chambers roared in anger, but then changed her words "No, you hurry up and go to Kingsang Building, together with your father and you mother, invite Flora to the Saunders Group, otherwise leave alone the position of president, even a position a cleaner will never be given to you!" The call came to a screeching halt. Samuel sat down on his butt. It''s over. He waspletely finished. After hanging up the phone, Old Lady Chambers was looking around. "It''s all your good ideas, mocking Flora one by one, causing I didn''t even read the contract carefully!" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "If it weren''t for you guys, would I have missed that article? Actually have Mr. Saunders personally Old Lady Chambers was furious. At this moment, the Chambers family members were all lowering their heads. Elisa, on the other hand, as if she had forgotten that she was one of the people who yelled at Flora yesterday, gleefully watched the two families being scolded, and imagined a scene where she would be able to wear gold and silver after Flora became prosperous. "Grandma, Flora must have slept with Mr. Saunders, otherwise why did she have to be specified?" Daisy wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Old Lady Chambers grimly. "I don''t care what exactly Flora is using, I just know that only Flora can take our family to the next level now." "Right, I forgot about you if you didn''t talk, weren''t you the one who taunted Flora the most yesterday?" Daisy''s face changed, but she was hit with a cane by Old Lady Chambers, "You too, get your ass over there and apologize, and if Flora doesn''t agree toe back as president, you all get the hell out of here!" "I won''t let you guys get a single bit of the Chambers family¡¯ property, but I will donate it all!" Old Lady Chambers was clearly furious, even saying such words. Daisy wanted to exin something, but when she saw Old Lady Chambers¡¯s cane raised high once again, she ran out. At this moment, Flora knew nothing about it. And she was unaware of the dozens of missing calls, because her phone ran out of battery. Crane even unplugged her phone charger. Slightly bad. "Mommy, Mommy, look how pretty the paper cranes I made." Nadia held up the paper crane she had just made and ran all over the house, Flora couldn''t help but admonish, "Be careful, no, don''t run upstairs." She didn''t know what was going on upstairs, but it seemed to be where Crane was talking to his friends, and even she couldn''t go up there. Suddenly remembering that she hadn''t checked her phone in a few hours, she rushed over only to find the charger unplugged, so she rubbed her temples. "I''ve been so battered these past few days that I''ve gone into a bit of a trance. I have forgotten even such trivial things." She waited a few minutes for her phone to finally turn on, but it was a shock when she did. A full twenty calls! And they were all familiar numbers. "Uncle¡¯s, Samuel¡¯s, and Daisy''s call?" Her eyelids fluttered slightly and she was in anger. Just then, another call came in from Samuel, and she angrily picked it up. "Samuel, what do you mean? Even if you went to talk about the proposal, there''s no need to show off in front of me." She is indeed a weak woman, but as the saying goes, a man can be killed but not humiliated, and she naturally will be angry. Samuel froze for a few seconds at thement before he responded. "Flora, are you upstairs? Hurry up and open the elevator to let us up!" "What do you want?" "Cut the crap and hurry up and get us up there!" Samuel was high and mighty, and his tone seemedmanding. Flora wanted to say something else, but the next second the phone was taken away. It''s Crane. He picked up the phone and said, "Sorry, Flora does not feel well, so if you guys want toe beg her, wait a few days till she feels better." After saying that, he just turned off the phone, and then picked up Flora. "Go, y with our daughters." Flora looked bewildered. What the hell is this guy talking about? Those guys were to piss her off, but in this guy''s mouth, they were here to beg her, unbelievable. Of course, she did not bother to pay attention to Samuel and the others, and yed with Nadia and Megan. Downstairs. Samuel was furious when he was hung up. "This bastard Crane, bitch Flora, how dare he use the lousy excuse of being sick and hang up on me!" He really couldn''t figure out how dare he hung up the call from the president of the Chambers Group. Robin also had a rather gloomy look on his face. As an elder, he had already good enough bying here, but she didn''t even care. Daisy and Samuel''s mother, Ruby White, also cursed. "No, I''m going to tell my dad what happened here and tell him to tell Grandma." Daisy made a phone call, but the reply was no matter how long they wait, as long as they fail to invite Flora, they can die outside. These were the words from Old Lady Chambers. Daisy was dumbfounded, she nced at Samuel, "Brother, you are the most favored by grandma, why don''t you talk to her?" "Shit, Finley named Flora, if we can''t invite her, the Chambers Group will have to watch this order worthy hundred million slip away, and there''s no way Grandma will allow me to go back!" Samuel said with hatred. He was aware of Old Lady Chambers¡¯ temper. Her dignity was certainly important, but it was still not as important as the Chambers family''s interests. If hundreds of millions slip away, he''ll be skinned even if he is favored. Robin took a deep breath and suddenly remembered a question. "Did the receptionist just say that Flora lives on the top floor?" Chapter 83 Gets a Kiss Chapter 83 Gets a Kiss "Yeah." Robin remembered the words of receptionist earlier and couldn''t help but frown slightly. Daisy was the first to exaggerate and said, "How is it possible? I am aware of the top floor of this Kingsang Building is a ce for the president of the Kingsang Group, especially the two main floors, it has to cost at least forty to fifty million, how can Flora afford to live there?" The Kingsang Group, is also currently second only to the Scott Group and the Saunders Group, its president''s status is naturally not to be underestimated, not to mention the money, alone to get this house from the president''s hands must be someone powerful. Samuel nodded quite agreeably, he really couldn''t figure out how on earth Flora lived on the top floor. "Could it be that this Flora is having an affair with the president of the Kingsang Group?" Ruby opened her mouth, but was a little shaken by a few stares, "Did I say something wrong?" "Aunt Ruby, the president of the Kingsang Group is a woman, and she has a family." Daisy felt amused. Ruby seems to be tough, but in reality she is a woman who knows nothing. Ruby smiled and blushed before saying quietly, "So that''s how it is." She felt like she had made a big mistake. But she put the fault on Flora, "It''s all because of this Flora, my head is swelling with anger, if it was in the past, how could I have made such a low mistake?" Anyone could hear that Ruby was being sophomoric, but didn''t care, they all hated Flora anyway. As long as you are hostile to Flora, then we are friends. "Damn it, I''m going upstairs!" The weather was already cold, and Samuel naturally couldn''t stand it, so he immediately wanted to go upstairs, but he was stopped. "Sir, you can''t go upstairs." "Damn it!" Samuel red viciously at the receptionist and said, "Do you know who I am? I''m Samuel Chambers, the president of the Chambers Group, how dare you stop me?" He said in a condescending manner. But the receptionist looked unchanged in the slightest. "Sorry, out president has sent word that anyone who dares to disturb those people on the top floor will inevitably be treated by the Kingsang Group." She bit the word treat extremely hard. When Samuel heard this, the foot that he had just stepped out jerked back. If it was just the receptionist, he would not mind, but the president of the Kingsang Group personally gave the word, he did not dare to act rashly. Not to mention not befriending Finley, even if he did,pared to the president of Kingsang Group, he was just a fart. "Don''t be a disgrace here, we''re staying at the hotel diagonally across the street. I don¡¯t believe they won''te down." Robin made a decision. Everyone agreed. Only, three dayster. Robin waspletely desperate. For three whole days, they had been staring the area in groups of two, but they hadn''t seen Florae out. On the contrary, Flora stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the twenty-fifth floor, looking at the four sneaky guys, and couldn''t help but frown. "What the hell are they trying to do?" "There''s no need to do that, even for showing off." She couldn''t really figure that out. Crane walked over at this time, and handed her a cell phone. "Since you are curious, ask them." He smirked as Flora gave him a look before dialing a phone call. The other side picked up the phone almost in seconds. "Flora, is that Flora?" "It''s me, what do you mean, is it fun to block my door?" Flora asked coldly. Samuel tried to curse angrily, but he was pped by Robin, or at least that''s how it sounded to Flora. "Flora, it''s like this, you have to negotiate the proposal for that order with the Saunders Group personally, and Grandma has given the word that it will be you who will take the position of president personally." "Flora, hurry back, if you don''te back, your grandmother will be furious." Robinpletely lost his anger and could only beg Flora. Flora froze when she heard this. She nced at Crane dully, remembering the bet Crane had made with herself that day. Robin and the others had reallye to beg her? "Why don''t you just go talk to him?" She asked, wondering if Robin and the others were teasing her. "No, no, no, how can we have that ability? It''s written in the contract that only you can negotiate with him, and that contract will be in vaild if we go there!" "......" Flora hurriedly pulled out the backup of the contract, and seeing the sixth paragraph on the eighth page, especially the words of the person in charge was Flora Chambers, it deeply touched her hearts. "This, actually, is true." She felt instantly incredulous. Robin was still pleading with her, and Flora was indeed a soft-hearted person, seeing that her elders were so sincere, she naturally agreed. Robin and the others were overjoyed. Crane said leisurely after Flora hung up the phone, "You forgave them so easily?" "He''s the elder after all ......" "If your grandmother hadn''t threatened them with the family fortune, you think they would havee?" Flora was dumbfounded. Seeing this, Crane dotingly stroked Flora''s head. He liked this kindness of Flora. He remembered something andughed slyly, "So it looks like you''ve lost two bets in a row to me." Flora''s eyelids trembled slightly. "What do you want!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was worried that Crane would take whatever request she couldn''t ept, but it turned out to be Crane giving her a kiss on the cheek and then slipping away. "You, you, you!" Flora blushed. Even though she had that kind of rtionship with Crane and even gave birth to kids, the suddenness of it was something that she couldn''t react to. "That''s one of the demands of the bet, and one will be decidedter." "Come on, or your uncle and the others are going to have a heart attack." Craneughed. Only then did Flora force herposure and followed Chen down the stairs to the hotel across the street. "Flora, you''re finally here." Although the phone call had just ended only a few minutes ago, Robin said impatiently as if it was every other day as he came forward, "Go, go, go, I''ll drive you to the Saunders Group." "Wait a minute." Surprisingly, Crane stopped Robin. "What do you want?" Samuel was behind Robin and was instantly upset to see this guy pop up. Because from the beginning to the end, Flora looked like she hadn¡¯t her own mind, it was all this Crane who was up to no good, and the problem was that they were got framed every time, especially the bet for the president''s position. Chapter 84 Jessies Imagination Chapter 84 Jessie''s Imagination "Huh." Hearing Samuel''s question, Crane gave a lightugh and then raised an eyebrow. "I know your little schemes, if it weren''t for the fact that Flora is the head of the project that the Saunders has approved, plus the fact that you don''t have the skills yourselves, you would only leave Flora behind." "Now you guys want to use Flora, what a dream." Crane''s tone seemed rather cold. Samuel''s chest trembled uncontrobly with anger. Robin looked over and raised his eyebrows, saying, "Crane, this is our family''s matter, it has nothing to do with you." "Sorry then, you''re on your own." Crane was a tough nut to crack and immediately pulled up Flora to leave. When Robin saw this, he hurried to say, "Flora, do you really want to go with this kid?" He said with some incredulity. Flora was silent. She was now vaguely relying on Crane, even if she didn''t feel that way. Robin felt that. In the past, Flora was a good girl, and had always been somewhat cowardly, especially after that incident seven years ago, she became increasingly timid, and he had wanted to take this point to suppress Flora. Unbelievably, Crane was not, but tough. He knew that Crane was not easy to be dealt with, and he could only take a deep breath of cool air. "Crane, what the hell do you want?" "Gee, it feels like I''m bad, so I don''t want to talk to you guys even more." Robin, "......" Samuel, "......" Daisy, Ruby, "......" They had never seen such a brazen person. They had been acting lowly, but he was still arrogant. But this approach works well. "Flora, I beg you, help us, help the Chambers Group!" With a poof, Robin fell to his knees, which stunned others. Not only were they shocked, but the three were also pulled to their knees. "All apologize to Flora!" Samuel and Daisy were dumbfounded, but along with Robin''s angry gaze, they naturally did not dare to say one more word of no, but apologized to Flora loudly. Flora was also dumbfounded. She silently watched the men kneeling on the ground and tried to dissuade them but was stopped by Crane. It is their own fault that they havemitted, therefore, they need to pay for it. It is the dignity of others that is insulted, and then it is their own dignity that needs to be paid for. Flora agreed in the end. In the Saunders Group, Finley did not show up, it was informed by Crane. After all, Flora needed to be honed, and she couldn''t be proud of herself. But when Jessie reappeared, her posture was much, much lower than the previous days, and Flora looked at her with a surprised face. "Miss Fraser is a tough woman in Stone City and is known to be arrogant, how could she be so polite to me?" Even if Finley had personally received her before, even if she was a partner, there was no need for Jessie to treat her like this. In the past, she had often heard that many Boss could not get a smile or even a cup of tea from Jessie. But now Jessie was actually smiling at herself. "President Chambers, it''s good to see you, I heard that you were sick a few days ago, how are you feeling now?" "Would you like some water, President Chambers? This is good tea, I asked someone to bring it back." "President Chambers, you need to take good care of your health or Boss will be worried." Jessie said one sentence after another, and Flora was almost confused. This attitude¡­ Who did she refer to by Boss? Finley Saunders? But would Finley care about her? She was confused at the moment and hurried to say, "Miss Fraser, let''s discuss the design, I think it''s better for us to start work as soon as possible." "Yeah, yeah." N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jessie didn''t feel embarrassed and said with a smile, but she raised her eyebrows slightly when she saw Crane''s figure in the distance. What the hell is going on with this Crane? All day long, he followed Flora, but he didn''t look like a bodyguard, after all, there is no bodyguard who doesn''t follow his employer but work at the Saunders Group. After perfecting the discussion with Flora, Jessie called for Crane. "Crane, from today onwards you don''t have toe to work at the Saunders Group, but protect Ms. Chambers, you hear me?" Crane was already a bit curious about what Jessie had called him to do, so he was stunned when he heard this. "You''re not satisfied with my arrangement? Or is it that the Boss isn''t paying you enough to protect Ms. Chambers? If so, I can make a decision for you, as long as you can keep Ms. Chambers safe, you''ll get an extra eight thousand every month, how about that?" Jessie stared at Crane, she felt that this man was very unintelligent. But she guessed he''ll be happy with it if she added money. "Well, it''s only right that I protect my wife, besides it''s my wife''s idea that Ie to work, so if I stayed home every day, my wife would scold me." Crane gave an exnation. Jessie raised her eyebrows and said, "I''m not asking you to protect your wife, but I''m talking about Ms. Flora ......" "Yeah, she''s my wife." Crane''s words caused Jessie to swallow back the words that had reached her mouth. She stared at Crane with an incredulous expression, not evening back to her sense until they left. When she came back to her sense, she was furious. "This Crane left straight away before I allowed him to do so." "And he said President Chambers is always his wife, what a joke, President Chambers is obviously the wife of the Boss. Crane is probably ready to fake it?" "No, I have to talk to Mr. Saunders." She hurriedly ran to Finley¡¯s office, with a clear meaning, hoping to fire Crane. But unfortunately, Finley was not there. ording to the words of Finley''s secretary, he had recently gone out of town and would not return anytime soon. "Damn it!" Jessie clenched her fist tightly and said with a hateful face. She felt that Crane was unreliable and even had ulterior motives, such a person continuing to stay by Flora''s side would definitely cause something big to happen, and might make the Boss behind Finley angry. "No, I have to go and supervise, or if the Boss is angry, I''m just afraid that the Saunders Group will be out of luck." With that thought, she hurried to her destination - Kingsang Building. However she was told by the receptionist that Flora had gone out shopping with Crane, and together with their two daughters. "Holy shit, doesn''t this President Chambers realize the danger at all?" Chapter 85 Arent You Too Loud Chapter 85 Aren''t You Too Loud Jessie decided to wait for a while. But after waiting until early the next morning, Flora still hadn''t returned, not to mention Crane. "Holy fuck." At this moment, Crane and Flora were having breakfast at a hotel with Nadia and Megan. The reason they chose to be here was to facilitate Nadia''s interview in the morning. "Primary schools are great nowadays, the kids have to interview before they study in primary school." Crane had not been back to the country for many years and was very unaware of these things. Flora shook her head slightly and said, "Not all schools are like this, basically only these private schools have these rules." "Private schools are also known as noble schools, naturally it is up to the children themselves, and our parents are also to be interviewed, Crane ......" She nced at Crane with slight concern. This school is the one Flora contacted two days ago, afraid that Crane had some problems, after all, the parents of various aspects is also enough to see a child''s future. Although it was notpletely urate, but it was true. "Don''t worry, I used to be the young master of the Smith family before." Flora couldn''t help but p her head. Yes, the Smith family in Magic City is not some overnight millionaire, that is a great family inherited from the previous dynasty to the present. Where there is a certain historical heritage of a powerful family, the quality of the children of which is definitely not too bad or even ordinary. Kingsang Noble School. This is the most famous private school in Stone City, including kindergarten, elementary school, middle school and even high school, most of the students here for every level. Even if they are not from a wealthy family, but after entering the university, they can be the elite backbone of the student council of that college, the major clubs. They had an appointment, so naturally they entered the campus very smoothly. Crane and Flora came to the admissions office and saw a middle-aged woman. "Tut, it seems that Flora really didn''t brag, this temperament alone is considered good in Stone City." Crane nced at her and then withdrew his gaze. Although the woman was gorgeous, Crane was not yet the one with that kind of fetish. "Ms. Chambers, Mr. Smith, how are you?" The middle-aged woman said with a smile, "My name is Zoe Grant, I am the director of the admissions office of this school, and I am responsible for receiving you two." And then she looked at Nadia and Megan, "And of course two lovely children." Finally her gaze rested on Nadia, a faintly imperceptible look of dissimtion dawning in her eyes. "Why is this little girl so skinny? I''m afraid she can''t keep up with her nutrition." It seemed like a simple judgment, but Zoe had judged quite a few things. For example, the family''s financial situation is definitely not too good. Fortunately, she stopped beating around the bush and got straight to the point. "Let''s start the interview, and this little girl needs to go to the next room, as for Mr. Smith and Ms. Chambers, one of you stay for the interview." "Okay." Flora left the room with Nadia, although her education degree was not bad, it was too much worse than Crane who came from the Smith family in Magic City. Only Zoe didn''t know that and she was shaking her head. In her opinion, Flora was at least a famous person, although her reputation was not good, after all, she was from a big family, and her education was very good. On the contrary, her husband seemed to be somewhat less reliable. He was good looking, Zoe judged him as ordinary for she could not see anything from him. Crane was already restrained, otherwise a mere Zoe would not be qualified to sit opposite himself. "Ms. Grant, please begin." Crane smiled courteously. Zoe asked, "Mr. Smith must be the stepfather of those two children, right?" "No, I''m their biological father." Crane froze at first, then immediately replied. Zoe frowned, displeased, but continued to ask, "May I ask your education ......" "Here''s my certificate." Crane pulled out a book of documents, and Zoe was stunned when she opened it. Honored professor at National Medical University? What the National Medical University was? Zoe was naturally clear of that. There are currently seven top medical schools in the world, of which National Medical University is among them, and it is the only non-Western medical school. To put it simply, the status of the National Medical University in the domestic medicalmunity is like a certain point of the military academy at that end of the Antic Ocean, standing at the apex of existence. If it had been a gray-haired old man instead, Zoe would have believed it. But Crane was too young, if he was a graduate student, Zoe could barely believe him, but an honored All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. professor? No way! "What a liar, lying on two consecutive questions." Zoe''s heart was about to well up with fire, but she barely managed to suppress it and asked thest question- "Mr. Smith, what are your usual hobbies and interests?" That''s a rare question. In all these years in Cryptoclidus Pce, no one had ever asked Crane this question, and he thought for a while before giving a reply, "I used to have quite a few hobbies, such as ying chess, basketball, ying the piano and such, but they all reached the level of the World ss, so now I only think about drinking tea and spending time with my wife and children." He was telling the truth. As a man who had risen to the top of the world''s military world, he did have many hobbies, after all, too many records had been broken under him. The rest of those were basically things he hadn''t been exposed to or simply wasn''t interested in. Spending time with his wife and kids is the way to go. Zoe snapped up and pointed at the door, "Mr. Smith, I''ve had enough of you, please get out!" "......" Crane froze for a moment and hesitantly asked, "Ms. Grant, did I say something wrong?" "What do you think?" Zoe gave a coldugh. "First you say you''re Ms. Flora''s husband, Nadia and Megan''s biological father, but as far as I know that Ms. Flora had an incident back then and the man is mentally ill, so there''s no way you can be Nadia and Megan''s biological father!" These words caused Crane''s eyelids to jump slightly, and his heart to ache. Yes, if not this time he received a call from Nadia, he did not know when toe back, and Flora and the two kids are going to suffer. But Zoe''s words didn''t end there. "Ms. Flora was raped, so Nadia and Megan don''t have any biological father at all, you''re just lying and cheating!" She finally finished her sentence, but Crane''s gaze snapped cold. "Ms. Grant, isn''t your voice too loud?" Zoe froze for a moment and noticed that next door was the Flora and the two kids. Chapter 86 Hes the Biological Father of My Child Chapter 86 He''s the Biological Father of My Child Some things can indeed be said. But it depends on the time to say it, otherwise it''s a mess. Zoe took a deep breath, and a faint chill shed across her eyes. "There are some things I think it''s better to say straight out, don''t you think, Ms. Chambers?" Crane didn''t turn around, for he had long guessed Flora''s arrival. After all, Zoe just had such a loud voice. In addition to that there was another group of people, namely Nadia and Megan, and other teachers. "Ms. Grant, you''re going too far." The corners of Crane''s mouth curled up with a cold intent. Flora''s face was very unpleasant at the moment, but she still came forward and said, "Crane, you should cut the crap." She then apologized towards Zoe, "Ms. Grant, I''m sorry, Crane, my husband has a rather hot temper, please forgive him." She bowed and apologized. Crane revealed a look of intolerance, and got to hold Flora, and did not say anything else. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to say it, but he understood the current situation, if he said more, he would make it harder for Flora, especially Nadia and Megan were around, so he didn''t want to cause a bad impact on his daughters. Zoe, however, did not ept Flora''s apology and pped the table, saying, "Ms. Chambers, you should know how strict our school is." "Yes, I know." "It''s not just the quality of the students we''re asking for, the quality of the parents that must be high." "Mr. Smith next to you, however, has lied under three consecutive questions from me." "What kind of children do you think can be taught with that kind of character?" She then nearly brought the topic to Flora. But Flora had heard the interview conversation and clenched his fist, but soon she loosen her fists. "Ms. Grant, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''ll go back and teach them a lesson." "What is going on? Tell me about it." Just then, several people walked over, and once they saw Flora, they were smiling. "Isn''t this Flora? You came here too. You wouldn''t want to send your children here, would you?" The one who spoke was a woman, about the same age as Flora, dressed up. Looking at her, the corner of Crane''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch slightly. Flora''s face changed slightly when she saw this woman, but she still said politely, "Penny, it''s been a long time." "Oh, I don''t want to see you, how dare a slut have the nerve toe here?" Penny couldn''t stop sneering and looked at Flora with a condescending look. Flora''s face grew worse and worse. With her children and their future teachers around, she was mortified by being mocked. Crane couldn''t stand still. "It''s none of your business, instead, it''s you who can''t hide that stench despite all the perfume you are wearing. I wonder how many times you''ve actually done that dirty thing and how many men you have." Crane had never been kind to those who came to provoke him. Especially his wife was provoked, he would be rude. Fittingly, everyone''s face changed at that. And Penny¡¯s face was extraordinarily white, and she nced at the middle-aged man next to her, only to find that he was actually staring lustfully at Flora, and the anger in her heart immediately rubbed off on her. "Ryan, your wife is being scolded and you still stare at other women?!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was at this point that the man named Ryan reacted. He averted his gaze reluctantly andnded on Crane. "What are you?" He was jealous because just now this man actually called Flora his wife?! Although he had never met Flora, he had heard of the name of this first beauty of Stone City, and even more so, he had been thinking of banging her once, but now she was actually so close to another man. Crane naturally saw that this man belonged to a typical lecherous man, especially when he saw this man staring at his wife. He was in a bad mood and blocked Flora behind him and said leisurely, "My name is Crane Smith." "Oh, Mr. Smith, where do you work?" When he asked this, he was trying to probe Crane''s information. "The Saunders Group." Crane said casually. Ryan thought about it and confirmed that he hadn''t heard of any management with the surname Smith in the Saunders Group, so he did not care about it. "Mr. Smith, you scolded my wife, this quality should not be enough to educate the next generation. I advise you to apologize, otherwise you will lose face in front of Ms. Chambers and your children." "Ms. Chambers, I don''t think Mr. Smith''s virtue is good. Even if you want to find a stepfather for the children , you have to find one with good character." Ryan said. Same high and mighty posture as that Penny. And even more so, he called Flora Ms. Chambers, not your wife, obviously thinking that Crane was not worthy of Flora. "Even if Flora is a woman who can sleep with any men, not any employee can afford to bang her, I must take Flora." A dark thought crossed his mind. Unbeknownst to him, every little thought he had was in Crane''s eyes. "Trying to get close to my wife, drop death." He was about to open his mouth, but Flora spoke first. "I''m sorry, but this impolite Mr. Smith you speak of is my husband, the biological father of my children." Her tone seemed extraordinarily stern, and even Crane was stunned, and the others were even more surprised. This was, for the first time, Flora had announced Crane''s identity outside, especially in front of these outsiders. Nadia and Megan ran over, hugging Crane and muttering as they looked at the others, "Hmph, don''t bully my daddy or I''ll beat you!" They were very cute, Zoe felt her heart melted. But what concerns Zoe more is that Crane is really Nadia and Megan''s biological father? Wouldn''t that mean that Crane was the mental patient who had forcibly had sex with Flora back then? "That means that in at least on this issue, Crane is not lying." On this point, Zoe felt faintly sorry, but soon gave up this mind, after all, on thest two questions Crane told a big lie. Ryan wanted to reprimand the two children, but was given a re. It''s Crane. It was at that very moment as if he was seeing death. Chapter 87 Youve Made Your Mistakes Chapter 87 You''ve Made Your Mistakes "The look in this guy''s eyes¡­ Did I just see that wrong?" Ryan squinted his eyes for a moment before opening them again, only to find that Crane still had that same calm and serene appearance. "So it really was me who was wrong." He let out a deep breath before he gave a teasing smile, "Ms. Chambers, what a joke, we''ve heard all about you." "Now you''re saying that this man is your husband? Hahahaha, when did a rapist get to be a husband? Ms. Chambers, are you crazy and want somefort?" He couldn''t stopughing out loud. Penny chimed in, "Yes, Flora, you should not daydream. When you find a lover? Why don¡¯t you inform me? We were high school ssmates after all." They were indeed high school ssmates, but they had been disliked Flora since their sophomore year because Flora was popr among the males. "You!" Flora wanted to argue, but was still preempted, "Flora, just tell us, how many men have you actually slept with over the years? We won''tugh at you, after all, your nature is known to us all." "You''ve been that way since high school, tsk tsk." Penny scoffed. "Snap!" This time Crane could not hold back, and directly pped her on the face. What the hell? Flora was weak and did not how to scold or fight, but Crane cared nothing about this. There is no other woman in his heart except his wife. And this p of his caused the hearts of people present to tremble slightly. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Crane really dares to make a move. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Zoe nodded slightly. Although she despised Crane who told lies, the fact Penny who came to humiliate people was even more despicable. Of course she forgot that she had unintentionally humiliated Flora before. "Ladies and gentlemen, if you want to yell at each other, fine, find a ce and don''t set a bad example in front of the kids." With this statement from Zoe, the other teachers nodded their heads in agreement. But Ryan was displeased. "Do you know who I am? How dare you say that to me? Believe it or not, I''ll make you get lost right away!" Zoe''s eyelids popped. Those who cane to school here are basically rich or powerful. She, Zoe, had seen many dignitaries and noblemen, but it was rare to see one as arrogant as Ryan in front of her, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Excuse me, you are?" "He''s Ryan Palmer, the General Manager of Subsidiary A of the Kingsang Group." Without waiting for Ryan to speak, someone opened his mouth, many people turned around. "Minister, Minister!" Zoe and the other teachers all had their eyelids slightly jumped. This man was no other than the head of their School''s primary department, Minister Doyle. This one has never been here, and they never expected that he would show up here. In particr, the words of Minister Doyle caused several people''s eyes to tremble slightly. "Ryan Palmer of Subsidiary A of the Kingsang Group. Wouldn''t he be from the Lowe family!" There were five subsidiaries under Kingsang, of which Subsidiary A was thergest one, and the one in control of Subsidiary A was the daughter of Director Lowe, Miss Lowe. For the entire Kingsang school, she could be considered a noble person, the president under her is naturally a crony of her. It was the first time of Zoe has seen these years. She couldn''t help but swallow and look at Flora again, caught in a dilemma for a moment, not really knowing what to say. "Ms. Flora, I''m sorry." Zoe apologized, and Flora smiled helplessly. She knew that Zoe was straight-talking, but her nature was good. She was also considered one of the more powerful employees of the Kingsang School, but she was under control of Minister Doyle. At this, she couldn''t help but look at Crane, who bristled and gestured to keep quiet for now, he would like to see what these people could say. Next second. "Minister Doyle, just now this Mr. Smith humiliated my woman, shouldn''t you ......" "I understand." Minister Doyle nodded, and turned his head to Flora, and especially nced at Crane. "Ms. Flora, please apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Palmer with your husband!" His voice was drawn out so high that she could not help but feel a slight flutter in her eyelids. Crane also raised an eyebrow. "Minister Doyle, it was them who first insulted my wife as soon as they came in, and I merely used their way to return the favor, so why should I be the one to apologize?" He was having a hard time figuring that out. What kind of logic is that? When Minister Doyle heard that, a cold aura flooded the corners of his mouth and said, "Apologize when I tell you to, cut the crap. Apologize and get lost." "With me here, no school will take your daughters, oh, right, neither of your daughters will be able to attend a school in Stone City or even the surrounding cities!" "What kind of daughter can be taught by an uneducated father? They will have bad impact on other students!" It was like a bolt from the blue. Flora''s entire body couldn''t stop trembling. She really hadn''t expected this to happen. "No, no, Minister Doyle, please, my daughter can''t stay out of school, please forgive us, I''m here to apologize to you." "No, I must have an apology from this man!" Penny said with a brave, sneering smile. The people present were narrow-eyed. This woman is too mean. But no one dared to open their mouths, or they would be offending their leaders and the Lowe family. There was no way they would give up their great future for Flora and the two children. But! "You guys are really getting unreasonable." "I was talking to you guys nicely for the sake of my wife and my kids, but you''ve gone too far this time." Crane looked around with cold eyes and made a major decision. He hadn''t wanted to do that, but instead wanted his daughter to go to a school like normal people, without having to be insulted but also without having to show off in front of others. But the way they did it was too much for him to bear. How dare he put it out there that his daughter could not attend a school, ridiculous! "Hello, Finley Saunders? Come here, and bring the Atkinson family, you have fifteen minutes, if you are one secondte, you will understand the consequences!" Chapter 88 The Evil One Chapter 88 The Evil One Crane said in a cold voice, and then hung up the phone. Everyone was dumbfounded. This Crane called straight out the name of Finley Saunders? Also the Atkinson family was mentioned. Isn''t that the main family of the Kingsang Group? "Oh, boy, you''ve got some nerve." Ryan sneered incessantly. He thinks Crane has lost his mind. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But Crane didn''t care and said, "Whether or not I have lost your mind, you''ll know afterwards." After saying that, he pulled Flora''s hand and left, there was indeed no point in staying here any longer. Zoe and the other teachers looked at the backs of the family of four leaving, somewhat stunned. As for Ryan, Minister Doyle and the others were allughing coldly. "What the hell? Dare to act to be arrogant in front of me." Ryan disdained that attitude of Crane. In particr, the scene he was so close to Flora irked him the most. "Dare to be bullish in front of me, huh, when I fuck your wife, I''ll see if you can still be so bullish!" A yful smile curled the corners of his mouth, as if Flora was already a ything under his crotch. Minister Doyle saw what was on his mind and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Ryan, do you want me to make arrangements for you?" "What do you want to do?" "Hasn''t that woman always wanted to get her daughter into our school? Just use that to conquer this woman, and then you can get her." Minister Doyle was smiling lewdly, but Ryan was overjoyed. "Good, very good, Minister Doyle, if you can get this done, I''ll propose to Director Lowe to promote you to the Senior High School." When Minister Doyle heard this, he was overjoyed. Although he was the head of the primary department, he was not considered to be the heart of the whole school in terms of status. Only those grade heads, directors, and ministers of the senior high school are qualified to be shareholders or even directors of Kingsang School, and once he get promotion, he will hopefully be one of the top brass of Kingsang Group in the future. Ryan cares nothing for such trivial matters. The top brass of a school was not evenparable to him, the president of Kingsang''s subsidiary. Soon Minister Doyle went to arrange for it. So did Ryan. They caught up with Crane and others, while Flora walked over and asked eagerly, "Minister Doyle, you just said on the phone that my daughter can enter Kingsang School, is that true?" "Ms. Chambers, I have never told a lie, except that what your husband did before was a bit too much, and for the sake of Kingsang, it is by definition not okay, but Ryan pleaded for you, so you need to pay a great price." Minister Doyle''s head was raised very high. Flora asked, "How much does it cost?" She had already made up her mind that she would do it no matter what, even if she had to dump her family''s money, she had to get her daughter into Kingsang School, otherwise her daughter''s future was really worrying, unless she was sent to a foreign province. "It''s simple, as long as you apany Ryan to a business meeting tonight, and tomorrow morning you can bring your daughter here." Minister Doyle finally spelled out his intentions. Flora''s face changed. The Chambers Group has no business with Kingsang Group, howe there is a meeting? Minister Doyle¡¯s meaning was understood by her. "I''m sorry, I don''t agree." Flora was about to leave, but at this time, Ryan came over and sneered, "Ms. Chambers, you can''t disregard your daughter''s future just for yourself. I''m from Kingsang, I say one word and your husband will be out of the Saunders Group!" "You!" Flora''s body was trembling with anger. She had seen too many brazen people, and this Ryan was not the first, and most likely not thest. But the problem was, she was at her wits'' end. Crane can enter the Saunders Group is considered a great opportunity, in case he is fired, that is bound to be extremely miserable. She felt that she owed Crane too much in recent times, and if she caused him to be expelled, she would not be able to repay this favor for the rest of her life. "Ms. Chambers, how are the considerations going?" Seeing Flora''s somewhat desperate look, the corners of Ryan''s mouth rose slightly, outlining a smug look. "I''m sorry, but she won''t agree." Crane stepped forward to relieve Flora, he coldly nced at Ryan and smiled teasingly, "Ryan, don''t fool around here. You¡¯d better hurry up and think about how you should exin when the Atkinson familyes." "Besides you don''t have the ability to leave my daughter stay out of school, much less the qualifications to get me fired from the Saunders Group." His confident words made Ryan more and more irritated. Minister Doyle said, "Mr. Smith, Ryan is being generous, while on the contrary, you are a bit small- minded. Do you really want to be so selfish as to leave your own children to stay out of school?" "Did I say you aren''t qualified for this either?" "Who the hell are you to judge whether or not I''m qualified for this!" Minister Doyle was furious, and he was about to contact someone at once, bound to seal off Crane''s family, leaving Nadia with no school to go to. But! "How dare you, Doyle!" "In broad daylight, how dare you threaten people with no schooling? It seems you''ve done enough as a minister, are you still trying to usurp my position!" This voice caused Minister Doyle to look back with a jerk, but he saw a group of people walking over. He didn''t know a few of them, but two of them were familiar to him. Principal. Vice Principal. "Principal Chaw." Minister Doyle swallowed hard. He hadn''t really expected the principal, who used to basically only stay at the high school, to show up at the moment. There''s also vice principal. Compared to the principal, Minister Doyle obviously feared the vice-principal more because he was from the Atkinson family, who was the head of the Kingsang School! "Minister Doyle, did you just give orders and have to go contact other school authorities topletely cut off Mr. Smith''s daughter''s path to school?" Principal Atkinson appeared frequently on campus. He was a very gentle middle-aged man on a normal day, but at this moment, he was furious. Minister Doyle exined, "No, it''s this Mr. Smith has bad character. First he lied during the interview and humiliated Mr. and Mrs. Palmer, and their children are too violent. Once they enter the school, they will bring extremely bad influence to other students. That¡¯s why I''m doing this, it''s for the sake of Kingsang and even the educationmunity for the Stone City." He looked so aggrieved that the others almost believed him. Chapter 89 Confrontation Chapter 89 Confrontation There are many kinds of evil people. There are evil people who are just rtively evil. Crane, for example, is also extremely evil and a god of killing to those outside of his borders, but he is there to guard the T Country. Like Ryan and Minister Doyle in front of him, they are pure evil. They use their power to pervert the truth, and they even bully others, and such people were born evil. At this moment, as Minister Doyle''s words came out, although Principal Atkinson was somewhat displeased, he remained silent for a while and looked at Principal Chaw, but Principal Chaw was looking at the other two. "Mr. Saunders, Miss Kara, how do you think?" Even Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinson were surprised. How could these two big figures, who were the most powerful in the ground circle of Stone City at the moment, apart from the official family, suddenlye to the door and said they would bring them to see a scandalous y within their school? If the truth is really what the minister said, then it is indeed Crane''s fault, and although they are not so much as to cut off the students'' path to education, they will not rest in peace. "Huh." Finley sneered as he faced Crane and said respectfully, "Mr. Smith, sorry for what happened to your family." "Mr. Smith, although I''m not sure what happened, I trust you. I will purge the inside of Kingsang School and will definitely not let any treacherous person escape punishment." Kara Atkinson, the Vice President of the Kingsang Group also said respectfully. She had heard her father mention Crane. A truly heavenly great figure, even that one military god of the Waldord family treated him with extra respect. And he was even a retired military with great power. Although he was retired, the connections were still there, especially since he had set up the Mena Foundation, Kara did not believe that someone at this level would humiliate others for no reason. The more powerful people are, they are not easy to show their true face, but had good temperament. This Ryan and Minister Doyle are nothing more than people who want to turn the truth upside down just because they have some power, she has seen too many of these people over the years. "Minister Doyle, right? I am Kara Atkinson, Vice President of the Kingsang Group." There is no such thing as a subsidiary or not, she is a direct member of the Kingsang Group. And as soon as her name was said, both Ryan and Minister Doyle turned pale. "Miss Kara!" This is an almost legendary businesswoman, second only to the other female president of the Kingsang Group. They and the daughter of Finley were big figures who they could only look up to. Earlier, they were still puzzled, Principal Chaw was a shareholder of the Kingsang Group and Principal Atkinson was a side line of the Atkinson family, why would they be polite to these two people, but they did not expect that this woman would be the vice president of the Kingsang Group. Then the middle-aged man, who seems to be addressed as Mr. Saunders by Principal Chaw, wouldn''t that mean- "Finley Saunders!" The two men remembered the phone call from Crane earlier, and seeing the attitude of the two towards Crane, their hearts fell to the ice cer. Meanwhile, Penny had just finished using the restroom and walked over, seeing so many people over here, she was confused, but once she saw Flora, she frowned. "Flora, didn''t you say you were getting lost? Why are you still here?" She suddenly thought of something and pounced on her in anger, "Are you trying to hook up with Ryan, you are shameless!" Penny hit very hard, scratching with her sharp nails. "You shut the fuck up!" "Snap!" A pnded on Penny cheek, and Penny froze. "Ryan, you''re not being seduced by this bitch, are you? I''m your wife!" "Shut up!" Ryan is getting pissed off. Several big figures came here in a row, and Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinson were able to overpower him, not to mention Finley and Kara. Only Penny didn''t know that, she only knew that it must be this bitch Flora who had used some tactics to seduce her husband. "Flora, you''re still the same as you were in high school, you know how topel men with your face and body. You bitch, I''ll destroy your face one day!" No, she wasn''t just going to act on it someday, she was clearly going to act on it right here and now. "Snap!" This time, it was Flora. She looked at Penny coldly. "Penny, I''ll forgive what happened back then, but I''ve had enough of your stalking." "To tell you the truth, it was your husband who named me to apany him, or my children would not be able to go to school." "And after I turned him down, he threatened to tell my husband to get the hell out of the Saunders." "All in all, it''s your own fault for not keeping a eye on your husband and letting this mad dog out to bite Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. people, and you still me it on me?" She was also exasperated. In the past, she could endure any humiliation, but when it came to her daughter''s future, Flora as a mother naturally could not sit back and watch, and naturally could not continue to endure. Turning her head to Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinson, she uttered, "Two principals, just now it was this Minister Doyle who was threatening me, but failed, so Ryan said harsh words. It wasn''t my fault from start to finish." "Shit!" This time, both Principal Atkinson and Principal Chaw were stunned. Before, just hearing from Minister Doyle, they had always thought that the wrong one was Crane, but they had never thought that these two had done such a thing. Ryan''s face was bloodless. Minister Doyle gritted his teeth and retorted, "You guys lied in the interview first, you can ask Ms. Grant if you don''t believe me!" He beckoned Zoe toe over. At this moment, Zoe was a bit confused, meeting these big figures at the top level of Stone City for the first time. "Mr. Saunders, Miss Kara." She looked slightly restricted. Kara didn''t bother with nonsense, waved her hand and said, "What questions did you ask when you interviewed Mr. Smith?" Zoe froze, but said it anyway. The whole room listened with some consternation. Each of these questions seemed to be simple, but Crane''s answer was astonishing. "World ss level, are you kidding me?" "And he said he owns the Saunders, ridiculous." Minister Doyle seized these and started bashing Crane. Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinson were both looking at Crane with some embarrassment. This guy was so arrogant. Even Flora was speechless, but she still said, "But that''s not why you could threaten our family!" Chapter 90 Cranes Intent Chapter 90 Crane''s Intent The statements were different. But if what Flora had said was true, then the ones who hadmitted the greatest fault were Ryan and Minister Doyle. "Wait a minute." Finley suddenly spoke up and smiled, "Whether the Saunders Group is Mr. Smith''s or not is something you needn''t care about, but Mr. Smith''s skills are indeed beyond what you can think of, and I can prove it." Although he did not know what exactly Crane knew, but a character of this level alone did not bother to lie, so what Crane said was not false. Kara raised her eyebrows, She did not think about it so much, although she felt that Crane was somewhat shameless, his status was there, so she naturally would not refute Crane, and immediately agreed with Finley''s statement. "I don''t believe it!" Minister Doyle and Ryan spoke one after another. Finley was instantly upset and was about to say something, but Crane opened his mouth. "Okay." "After all, I haven''t shown any strength, and it''s natural that you don''t believe me, so I''ll show my skills to convince you." "Also, next time don''t call someone a liar outright until you get solid proof." Hisst words were addressed to Zoe. Although he was dissatisfied with the woman''s style of doing things, she was not bad by nature, so Crane would not me her. Outside the piano room. Clusters of people are here, and they are all informed that big figures came. As for the students, it was simply to have some fun. "Principal Atkinson, why do you call me here?" Three music teachers, who were pianists, two men and one woman. One of the men and the woman both looked very young, and in front of them was an old man of advanced age with pale hair, and it was evident that both the man and the woman treated the old man with respect. "Mr. Harper, we invite you here because we want you to witness the piano ying skills of a gentleman." Hearing Principal Atkinson''s words, Mr. Harper couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly and asked, "May I ask which level of piano that gentleman is?" "Well ......" Principal Atkinson suddenly had some embarrassment in speaking. Mr. Harper was instantly displeased and said, "Not even being clear about which level, isn''t this a waste of my time?" "I suppose he''s an amateur, but Mr. Harper can take him as a student." The young male chuckled. At this time, Minister Doyle came over and sneered, "Not an amateur, just a man who likes to brag, and said he was a world ss pianist, and didn''t continue to y because he felt bored." "What?" Mr. Harper became upset, and even sulked. "Even my teacher did not dare to call himself a world ss pianist, what a person actually dares to call himself a world ss pianist!" This is the supreme honor. Those who can reach this step are destined to be recorded in the history books, such as Beethoven and Chopin, who are the world''s pantheon in the piano world. "What''s his name?" Mr. Harper asked, and Minister Doyle said, "Crane Smith." "Hmph, I''ve heard of all the current World ss pianist, there is such a name, besides, there isn''t a World ss pianist in the East." His teacher, Martin, no, to be precise, he had had one of Martin''s lecture once and imed himself to be Martin¡¯s student, but even if Martin was at most a top domestic pianist, and there was still a gap from the world ss level. Yet now a person has the audacity to call himself a world ss pianist, isn''t that ridiculous? Soon, he saw Crane and a strange look flooded his eyes. "That''s him?" Mr. Harper looked Crane up and down for a while, he couldn''t help but shake his head and said, "I''ve never seen this person before, he''s simply just a no-good." "And you guys actuallye to disturb me for such an unimpressive man, ridiculous." With that, he turned around and was about to leave, and by this time Crane was already sitting in front of the piano, touching these keys, and his eyes were flooded with nostalgia. He studied piano for a long, long time back in the day, and had visited several of the world ss pianist to elevate himself to that level. "It''s really been a long time." Crane took a deep breath and soon began to y. Crane''s ying is not so soft and bitter though, one can fall into despair. But it was with a different feeling of mystery. It was as if he had slowly risen from the doldrums of his miserable past and met someone who would make him miss a lifetime. Then again, because of all the unspeakable reasons, he walked on the battlefield, experienced killing, got wounds on his bodies, almost got killed and finally reunited with his families. Everyone was dumbfounded. Although they could not understand what had happened to Crane, they all felt like weeping. Flora was the only one who understood. This is Crane, young and frivolous, but he met with great danger, and went through many hardships before he was reunited with her and with his children. "Crane." Flora''s heart couldn''t stop shuddering. She suddenly had a heartbreaking feeling, and even more so, she wanted to take Crane into her arms, wanting to tell him that no matter what happened in the past, she would forgive Crane. From now on, Crane was her husband, the one she would spend her life guarding. End of a song. All of them were unable to stop wiping up their tears. "Good, good, good!" The one who opened his mouth was none other than the previous Mr. Harper. He took a deep look at Crane, "This man''s piano ying level is at least at the level of a professional ninth, but I can''t say if it''s exactly a world ss pianist, because this piece seems to have been just N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When he said that, he took a deep breath. "Principal Chaw, Principal Atkinson, you guys really widen my horizon, and I''m a bit paranoid, even if he was somewhat bragging, it''s still enough to show how great he is." "He is still so young, and he is destined to have the chance to grow into a world ss pianist in the future!" This is thement of Mr. Harper. Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinson''s heart trembled. Minister Doyle, Zoe and the others all swallowed hard. "I was wrong." Zoe remembered Crane''s words from before and became ashamed of herself. Chapter 91 Mr. Smith, Can You Join the Association Chapter 91 Mr. Smith, Can You Join the Association Zoe blushed to the extreme. She realized then how ignorant she had been in the past. There are not many people in this world who have real talent but are anonymous, but they exited. For example, Crane, with such a high level of piano ying, he can definitely attract countless fans, but he did not do so, and the previous remarks were just spontaneous. "I''ve been the director of the admissions office for years, but it''s ridiculous that I don''t even understand such a superficial truth." No one paid any attention to Zoe''s self-deprecation, and everyone was staring at Minister Doyle. " Doyle, what else do you have to say now?" Principal Atkinson nced at Minister Doyle, who blushed furiously, but still resorted, "But he also said that his fighting and chess ying is at the world ss level ......" "So are you going to let me show them all?" Crane walked over and asked in a nonchnt manner. Minister Doyle¡¯s eyes lit up, but then he heard Crane''s coldughter, "What the hell are you, why do you need to evaluate what I say and do?" "That''s right, whatever Mr. Smith does, someone will naturally judge, but in no way is it justified for you to take the opportunity to humiliate Mr. Smith and Ms. Chambers. You don''t deserve to be a teacher." Kara opened her mouth, and her words were tantamount to giving Minister Doyle a death sentence. At the same time, she nced at Ryan, who spoke, "Miss Kara, I am a man from Director Lowe ......" He wanted to remind Kara of this, after all, Kingsang did not only belong to the Atkinson family, and if she angered the Lowe family, she would definitely not be able to reap any benefits. But Kara snorted, "You think I woulde to chastise on you without any preparation?" Ryan''s heart suddenly stuttered at her words. " Ryan, you''ve been devoting for the Subsidiary all these years, I understand your hard work, but this is not a reason for you to corrupt and bully others, go in prison for a few years." It''s Mr. Lowe''s voice. Ryan instantly sat down on the floor, beads of sweat running straight down. In the phone call Mr. Lowe said he coulde back to thepany after he got out of the prison, but he was afraid that there was no ce for him to stay. Once Principal Chaw saw the oue of the matter, he turned to Crane and smiled, "Mr. Smith, don''t worry, I will make arrangements for your daughter. Nadia attends our school ......" "Well, just arrange it and let me knowter." Crane was also a bit drained, waved his hand and was to leave, but only when he got down the stairs did he hear someone shouting at the back. It was Mr. Harper. "Mr. Harper, what is it?" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He nced at Mr. Harper curiously. Mr. Harper stared at him as if he had seen some rare treasure andughed, "Mr. Smith, are you interested in joining our Piano Association?" "Sorry, I am not interested." "Mr. Smith, think about it, if you join in, he can have good treatment, and as a pianist, you can be alone practicing ......" "I don''t have any interest in it, and besides, it''s true that the piano is something that you can''t do practice alone, but it''s not like you can exchange any insights with other people." Crane refused. He knows so much stuff, he would be bored to death if he participated in every single association. Mr. Harper, however, added, "Mr. Smith, you should reconsider ......" "Farewell." Crane didn''t want to listen to Mr. Harper''s nagging, so he pulled Nadia and Megan and Flora to leave. Mr. Harper looked at Crane''s back as he left and sighed uncontrobly. "Pity, what a pity." "Such an outstanding pianist, and so young, simply a genius among geniuses, even if not as good as Chopin and Beethoven, he is good enough to be written in history." He stomped his foot repeatedly, deeply regretful. At this time, the young man however came up with, "Teacher, I can actually understand Mr. Smith, doesn''t he know a lot of things? If everyone invites him into association like you, he would be annoyed." "Can this bepared?" "Piano is art, and art is noble, it is not something chess or fighting canpare." "Have you ever heard of a person ying chess can be written in history? Maybe yes but never as much as we do at the piano, and let alone fighting, once you hit middle age, you have no value at all, let alone any history." Mr. Harper red at his student. The young man, however, rubbed the back of his head and said with a smile, "But I don''t think Mr. Smith has much interest in the piano, in his heart, his wife and daughters are the most important. I kinda like this kind of person." "That''s what I thought." The woman was also quite agreeable, and Mr. Harper was furious and he decided that he wouldn''t let these two rebellious disciples enter his house for the next period of time. Seeing that Mr. Harper was pissed off, Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinsonughed bitterly, they knew that Mr. Harper would have to lock himself in a small dark room to think about his life for the next period of time. "But I''m still curious, what exactly is Mr. Smith''s status that he can make Mr. Saunders and Miss Kara "Don''t think so much about it, we''re just people who teach student and make a little money for our families at best, and that kind of circle is never something we can get involved in." Principal Atkinson spoke to Principal Chaw, who also nodded rather deeply. He exhaled deeply and suddenly spoke again, "But, I feel that the Stone City is going to be unsettled." "Oh, howe?" Principal Atkinson was curious. Principal Chaw looked far away and said, "You should have heard of the Mena Foundation, right?" "Yes." Although Principal Atkinson was not involved in such matters, as a member of the Atkinson family, he was naturally aware of these, and immediately raised his eyebrows slightly, seeming to understand something. "You mean Mr. Smith is probably connected to the Mena Foundation?" "Hahahaha, I didn''t say that, you said it yourself. Well, I gotta to go to sleep." Principal Atkinson was furious and about to explode. "You son of a bitch, you set me a trap. No, you just got up from a nap, howe you''re going to sleep again?" "Hey, hey, hey, stop there, whether you are the principal or I am the principal!" "You''re a principal, too." "I''m the vice principal, so you are in charge!" "Hey!" Watching Principal Chaw and Principal Atkinson leave one after another, Kara let out a bitter